Church concord containing I. a disswasive from unnecessary division and separation, and the real concord of the moderate independents with the Presbyterians, instanced in ten seeming differences, II. by Richard Baxter.
         Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
      
       
         
           1691
        
      
       Approx. 289 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 48 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-08 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A26897
         Wing B1223
         ESTC R14982
         12542481
         ocm 12542481
         62991
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A26897)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 62991)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 305:2)
      
       
         
           
             Church concord containing I. a disswasive from unnecessary division and separation, and the real concord of the moderate independents with the Presbyterians, instanced in ten seeming differences, II. by Richard Baxter.
             Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
          
           [16], 76 p.
           
             Printed for Tho. Parkhurst ...,
             London :
             1691.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Princeton Theological Seminary Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Concord -- Religious aspects.
           Christian union -- England.
        
      
    
     
        2004-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-03 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-05 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-05 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
               Church
               Concord
               :
               CONTAINING
               ,
            
             
               
                 I.
                 A
                 Disswasive
                 from
                 unnecessary
                 Division
                 and
                 Separation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Real
                 Concord
                 of
                 the
                 Moderate
                 Independents
                 with
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 instanced
                 in
                 Ten
                 seeming
                 Differences
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 The
                 terms
                 Necessary
                 for
                 Concord
                 among
                 all
                 true
                 Churches
                 and
                 Christians
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               First
               Part
               written
               1655.
               
               The
               Second
               Part
               1667.
               
               And
               Published
               this
               1691.
               
               To
               second
               a
               
                 late
                 Agreement
                 of
                 the
              
               London
               
                 Protestant
                 Nonconformists
              
               :
               And
               a
               former
               Treatise
               called
               [
               
                 The
                 true
                 and
                 only
                 terms
                 of
                 Church-Concord
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               By
               
                 RICHARD
                 BAXTER
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 9.
                 
              
               Blessed
               are
               the
               Peace-makers
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               be
               called
               the
               Children
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 1
                 Thess.
                 5.
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
              
               We
               beseech
               you
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               to
               know
               them
               who
               labour
               among
               you
               ,
               and
               are
               over
               you
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               admonish
               you
               :
               and
               esteem
               them
               very
               highly
               in
               Love
               for
               their
               Works
               sake
               ;
               and
               Be
               at
               Peace
               among
               your selves
               .
            
             
               
                 Phil.
                 2.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
              
               If
               there
               be
               any
               Consolation
               in
               Christ
               ,
               If
               any
               Comfort
               of
               Love
               ,
               If
               any
               Fellowship
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               If
               any
               Bowels
               and
               Mercies
               ,
               Fulfil
               ye
               my
               joy
               ,
               that
               ye
               be
               like
               minded
               ,
               having
               the
               same
               Love
               ,
               being
               of
               one
               accord
               ,
               of
               one
               Mind
               .
               Let
               nothing
               be
               done
               through
               strife
               or
               vain-glory
               :
               but
               in
               lowliness
               of
               Mind
               let
               each
               esteem
               other
               better
               than
               themselves
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 Cor.
                 3.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
              
               And
               I
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               could
               not
               speak
               to
               you
               as
               to
               spiritual
               but
               as
               to
               carnal
               ;
               to
               Babes
               in
               Christ
               —
               For
               whereas
               there
               is
               among
               you
               envying
               and
               strife
               ,
               are
               ye
               not
               carnal
               and
               walk
               as
               men
               ?
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 Tho.
                 Parkhurst
              
               at
               the
               Bible
               and
               
                 Three
                 Crowns
              
               in
               Cheapside
               near
               Mercers
               Chapel
               .
               1691.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               THE
               PREFACE
               .
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               IOwe
               some
               satisfactory
               account
               to
               the
               Reader
               ,
               of
               the
               Reasons
               of
               my
               Publishing
               this
               Book
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               cast
               by
               about
               Thirty
               four
               Years
               .
               It
               cannot
               be
               well
               understood
               ,
               without
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Case
               we
               were
               then
               in
               ,
               and
               the
               Occasion
               of
               my
               Writing
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Churches
               were
               then
               (
               as
               is
               usual
               )
               of
               divers
               Opinions
               about
               Church-Government
               .
               1.
               
               Some
               men
               for
               our
               Diocesane
               Episcopacy
               as
               stated
               by
               the
               Reformation
               .
               2.
               
               Some
               were
               for
               a
               more
               Reformed
               Episcopacy
               ,
               described
               by
               Bucer
               in
               
                 Script
                 .
                 Angl.
              
               1.
               
               Archbishop
               Usher
               ,
               &c.
               3.
               
               Some
               were
               for
               Diocesans
               in
               a
               higher
               strain
               ,
               as
               subject
               to
               a
               foreign
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               and
               as
               parts
               of
               an
               Universal
               Church
               ,
               Headed
               by
               a
               humane
               Head
               ,
               the
               Pope
               being
               
                 Principium
                 Unitatis
              
               .
               4.
               
               Some
               were
               for
               National
               and
               Classical
               Government
               by
               Presbyters
               only
               ,
               without
               Bishops
               .
               5.
               
               And
               some
               were
               for
               a
               parity
               of
               Ministers
               and
               Churches
               ,
               without
               any
               superior
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               Synods
               ,
               or
               Governours
               ;
               but
               to
               have
               every
               Congregation
               to
               have
               all
               Governing
               Power
               in
               their
               proper
               Pastors
               .
               6.
               
               And
               some
               were
               for
               each
               Congregation
               to
               be
               Governed
               by
               the
               Major
               Vote
               of
               the
               people
               ;
               the
               Pastor
               being
               but
               to
               gather
               and
               declare
               their
               Votes
               ;
               Among
               all
               these
               ,
               the
               3d
               sort
               ,
               the
               Foreigners
               were
               utterly
               unreconcileable
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               6th
               we
               had
               no
               great
               hopes
               :
               But
               with
               the
               other
               four
               we
               attempted
               such
               a
               measure
               of
               Agreements
               as
               might
               be
               useful
               in
               a
               loose
               unsettled
               time
               ,
               to
               keep
               up
               Christian
               Love
               and
               so
               much
               Concord
               ,
               as
               that
               our
               Differences
               should
               not
               so
               much
               weaken
               us
               ,
               as
               to
               frustrate
               all
               our
               Ministerial
               Labours
               .
            
             
               §
               2.
               
               To
               this
               end
               I
               attempted
               a
               double
               work
               of
               Concord
               in
               Worcester-shire
               :
               1.
               
               For
               the
               willing
               Ministers
               Episcopal
               ,
               Presbyterian
               and
               Independent
               to
               Associate
               ,
               in
               the
               Practice
               of
               so
               much
               of
               the
               Ministerial
               Office
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               agreed
               did
               belong
               to
               Presbyters
               :
               II.
               To
               Catechize
               or
               personally
               by
               Conference
               instruct
               ,
               all
               the
               Families
               and
               capable
               Persons
               in
               our
               Parishes
               ,
               who
               would
               come
               to
               us
               ,
               or
               admit
               us
               to
               come
               to
               them
               ,
               in
               order
               at
               due
               appointed
               times
               .
            
             
               God
               gave
               our
               People
               (
               in
               many
               Parishes
               )
               willing
               Minds
               ,
               and
               encouraged
               us
               by
               unexpected
               great
               success
               :
               The
               most
               laborious
               Ministers
               took
               the
               hint
               ,
               and
               seconded
               us
               in
               many
               Counties
               :
               First
               and
               chiefly
               in
               Westmorland
               and
               Cumberland
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               
                 Dorsetshire
                 ,
                 Wil●shire
                 ,
                 Hampshire
              
               and
               Essex
               ,
               (
               and
               Dr.
               Winter
               ,
               and
               others
               in
               Ireland
               )
               ▪
               The
               terms
               of
               our
               Association
               ,
               the
               Reader
               may
               see
               Printed
               at
               large
               1653.
               
               But
               theirs
               of
               Westmorland
               and
               Cumberland
               more
               large
               ,
               and
               worthy
               the
               Consideration
               of
               the
               present
               tolerated
               Churches
               .
               I
               pray
               you
               read
               them
               .
            
             
             
               §
               3.
               
               But
               when
               it
               came
               to
               closest
               Practice
               ,
               As
               the
               
                 Foreigners
                 ,
                 (
                 Prelatists
              
               )
               and
               Popular
               called
               Brownists
               kept
               off
               ,
               so
               but
               few
               of
               the
               rigid
               Presbyterians
               or
               Independents
               joyned
               with
               us
               ;
               (
               And
               indeed
               Worcestershire
               and
               the
               adjoyning
               Counties
               had
               but
               few
               of
               either
               sort
               ,
               )
               But
               the
               main
               Body
               of
               our
               Association
               were
               men
               that
               thought
               the
               
                 Episcopal
                 ,
                 Presbyterians
              
               and
               Independents
               ,
               had
               each
               of
               them
               some
               good
               in
               which
               they
               excelled
               the
               other
               two
               Parties
               ,
               and
               each
               of
               them
               some
               mistakes
               :
               And
               that
               to
               select
               out
               of
               all
               three
               the
               best
               part
               ,
               and
               leave
               the
               worst
               ,
               was
               the
               most
               desireable
               (
               and
               ancient
               )
               Form
               of
               Government
               .
               But
               that
               so
               much
               as
               might
               Unite
               them
               in
               the
               Comfortable
               Service
               of
               Christ
               was
               common
               to
               them
               all
               :
               The
               most
               of
               our
               Ministers
               were
               Young
               men
               bred
               at
               the
               Universities
               during
               the
               Wars
               ,
               and
               engaged
               in
               no
               Faction
               ,
               nor
               studied
               much
               in
               such
               kind
               of
               Controversies
               ;
               but
               of
               solid
               Iudgment
               and
               zealous
               Preachers
               ,
               and
               eminently
               Prudent
               ,
               Pious
               and
               Peaceable
               :
               And
               with
               them
               there
               joyned
               many
               that
               had
               Conformed
               ,
               and
               thought
               both
               the
               Common-Prayer
               and
               the
               Directory
               ,
               Episcopacy
               and
               Presbytery
               tolerable
               :
               And
               these
               in
               1660.
               did
               Conform
               ;
               but
               most
               of
               the
               rest
               were
               ejected
               and
               silenced
               .
               Though
               of
               near
               Ten
               Thousand
               that
               the
               Parliament
               left
               in
               possession
               ,
               there
               were
               but
               Two
               Thousand
               cast
               out
               by
               the
               Prelates
               ,
               we
               strongly
               conjectured
               before
               hand
               who
               those
               would
               be
               :
               Satan
               desired
               to
               have
               Power
               to
               sift
               us
               ,
               as
               wheat
               ,
               And
               the
               chaff
               and
               the
               bran
               stayed
               in
               ,
               and
               made
               that
               which
               some
               called
               the
               best
               in
               the
               World
               :
               And
               indeed
               much
               of
               the
               bran
               is
               honoured
               by
               us
               as
               very
               useful
               :
               But
               the
               simila
               was
               too
               fine
               and
               precise
               for
               the
               pallates
               of
               the
               Great
               Churchmen
               ,
               and
               was
               cast
               out
               in
               the
               sifting
               :
               And
               the
               Sifters
               did
               but
               call
               the
               
                 [
                 Similago
                 ]
                 Simulatio
              
               ]
               and
               such
               other
               names
               ,
               and
               out
               it
               went
               with
               Scorns
               and
               Devestation
               :
               And
               the
               hatred
               of
               it
               is
               propagated
               as
               the
               natural
               Progeny
               of
               revived
               true
               simulation
               and
               revenge
               .
               But
               though
               fur-fur
               be
               a
               name
               of
               no
               honourable
               sound
               (
               or
               sence
               ,
               as
               it
               looks
               to
               Brethren
               and
               the
               Church
               )
               yet
               for
               my
               part
               I
               do
               with
               thanks
               for
               England
               ,
               and
               with
               lamentation
               for
               other
               Lands
               ,
               consent
               with
               them
               that
               say
               ,
               
                 Few
                 Churches
                 are
                 so
                 well
                 fed
                 :
              
               God
               can
               use
               this
               for
               the
               cleansing
               and
               
                 drying
                 up
              
               the
               Hydropical
               tympanite
               of
               this
               Land
               :
               And
               Christ
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               will
               Remember
               the
               Penitent
               part
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 when
                 he
                 cometh
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
              
               and
               they
               that
               rob'd
               others
               of
               their
               Civil
               and
               Church
               Rites
               ,
               may
               yet
               
                 be
                 with
                 Christ
                 in
                 Paradise
                 .
                 Furfure
                 pinguescunt
                 pulli
                 si
                 lacte
                 madescat
                 .
              
               Even
               those
               that
               read
               this
               Praise
               with
               displeasure
               ,
               taking
               Repentance
               for
               a
               Disgrace
               ,
               and
               being
               loth
               to
               think
               they
               need
               it
               ,
               may
               yet
               by
               Grace
               repent
               and
               live
               .
               Through
               God's
               great
               Mercy
               the
               excussed
               simila
               hath
               been
               Childrens
               food
               ,
               though
               the
               Milstones
               have
               made
               it
               unfit
               for
               seed
               .
               But
               God
               will
               aliunde
               provide
               seed
               :
               Though
               we
               cannot
               but
               dread
               the
               abundance
               and
               malignity
               of
               the
               Seminary
               Tares
               .
            
             
               §
               4.
               
               But
               our
               trouble
               (
               next
               to
               the
               ignorance
               and
               badness
               that
               we
               found
               most
               Parishes
               in
               )
               was
               Antichurches
               ,
               or
               Separatists
               ,
               that
               in
               great
               Towns
               and
               where
               they
               found
               Entertainment
               ,
               did
               gather
               Congregations
               out
               of
               the
               Parochial
               Congregations
               ;
               which
               being
               gathered
               on
               pretence
               that
               the
               Communion
               of
               our
               Churches
               was
               unlawful
               ,
               employed
               so
               much
               of
               their
               Preaching
               and
               converse
               in
               labouring
               to
               prove
               it
               so
               ,
               and
               in
               magnifying
               their
               own
               Opinions
               and
               ways
               ,
               and
               vilifying
               others
               ,
               as
               made
               many
               Towns
               become
               places
               of
               meer
               strife
               ,
               that
               I
               say
               not
               of
               almost
               hostility
               .
            
             
             
               §
               5.
               
               These
               separating
               Antichurches
               were
               of
               divers
               sorts
               :
               But
               of
               these
               it
               was
               two
               Parties
               that
               most
               hindred
               our
               Concord
               and
               Success
               .
               The
               Laudian
               Prelatists
               ,
               and
               the
               rigid
               Independents
               :
               The
               former
               set
               up
               mostly
               in
               Great
               mens
               Houses
               ,
               that
               had
               been
               against
               the
               Parliament
               ;
               with
               whom
               they
               had
               the
               great
               advantage
               of
               the
               prejudice
               and
               exasperation
               of
               Minds
               that
               had
               suffered
               with
               and
               for
               them
               ;
               and
               of
               their
               Power
               over
               the
               People
               that
               as
               Tenants
               or
               Servants
               depended
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Countenances
               of
               their
               greatness
               ,
               and
               a
               comfortable
               and
               honourable
               entertainment
               with
               them
               .
               These
               told
               the
               People
               that
               the
               Parish
               Ministers
               were
               Schismaticks
               and
               but
               Lay
               men
               ,
               (
               except
               the
               old
               ones
               that
               were
               ordained
               by
               Diocesans
               .
               )
            
             
               The
               other
               sort
               pretended
               sometimes
               faultiness
               in
               our
               Churches
               ,
               as
               not
               so
               pure
               as
               they
               ;
               and
               sometime
               Liberty
               to
               gather
               the
               willing
               into
               Churches
               of
               their
               Conduct
               ,
               because
               Parish
               Bounds
               were
               not
               of
               Divine
               Right
               .
            
             
               The
               Anabaptists
               also
               made
               us
               no
               small
               trouble
               ;
               But
               the
               Quakers
               that
               made
               the
               loudest
               noise
               ,
               by
               railing
               at
               us
               in
               our
               Assemblies
               and
               Markets
               ,
               did
               little
               harm
               ,
               being
               contemned
               because
               of
               the
               grossness
               of
               their
               Behaviour
               :
               especially
               when
               we
               had
               admitted
               them
               to
               publick
               Disputes
               ,
               and
               shamed
               them
               before
               all
               the
               People
               .
            
             
               §
               6.
               
               Our
               care
               was
               therefore
               to
               offer
               Love
               and
               Peace
               to
               the
               Laudians
               and
               the
               rigid
               Independents
               .
               To
               the
               first
               sort
               ,
               we
               offered
               to
               consine
               our
               Ministration
               to
               that
               which
               they
               had
               nothing
               against
               ,
               though
               we
               could
               not
               do
               all
               that
               they
               thought
               best
               :
               we
               constantly
               used
               to
               read
               the
               Psalms
               and
               Scripture
               Lessons
               ,
               some
               Hymns
               ,
               the
               Creed
               ,
               Lord's
               Prayer
               ,
               Decalogue
               ,
               &c.
               and
               offered
               them
               the
               Sacrament
               Kneeling
               that
               were
               capable
               and
               willing
               :
               And
               some
               of
               us
               permitted
               and
               maintained
               the
               bare
               Reading
               Curates
               that
               in
               Chapels
               read
               the
               Liturgy
               to
               them
               .
               And
               Petitioned
               that
               all
               intolerable
               Priests
               of
               what
               side
               soever
               might
               be
               removed
               for
               better
               ;
               but
               that
               no
               man
               might
               be
               ejected
               for
               being
               for
               the
               King.
               But
               we
               spake
               to
               the
               Deaf
               ;
               and
               sought
               peace
               of
               the
               unpeaceable
               .
               We
               would
               have
               had
               them
               to
               set
               up
               tolerated
               Bishops
               over
               all
               Volunteers
               that
               desired
               it
               :
               But
               that
               they
               were
               utterly
               against
               ,
               as
               thinking
               that
               the
               Party
               that
               would
               constitute
               their
               Churches
               would
               but
               shame
               them
               by
               their
               ignorance
               and
               vice
               ,
               such
               a
               Leaden
               Sword
               did
               they
               take
               their
               Discipline
               to
               be
               ,
               laying
               all
               on
               the
               force
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               Sword
               ,
               when
               yet
               the
               Keys
               ,
               which
               they
               durst
               not
               bear
               without
               the
               Sword
               (
               as
               it
               was
               done
               Three
               hundred
               Years
               )
               must
               have
               the
               Honour
               and
               Name
               .
            
             
               §
               7.
               
               And
               as
               to
               the
               other
               Separatists
               ,
               we
               treated
               with
               their
               chief
               Leaders
               for
               Union
               and
               Concord
               ;
               and
               that
               occasioned
               the
               Writing
               of
               this
               Book
               .
               But
               we
               little
               prevailed
               with
               the
               Old
               Conductors
               ,
               or
               the
               Young
               self-conceited
               sort
               of
               Novices
               .
               I
               will
               not
               dishonour
               the
               Dead
               so
               far
               as
               to
               name
               them
               that
               I
               treated
               with
               ,
               and
               the
               terms
               offered
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               pretences
               on
               which
               they
               by
               tergiversation
               refused
               it
               .
               Their
               Confidence
               in
               the
               Soldiery
               that
               failed
               and
               shamed
               them
               ,
               I
               think
               was
               it
               that
               hardened
               them
               into
               that
               Errour
               .
            
             
               And
               had
               not
               the
               Sword
               for
               a
               time
               upheld
               them
               ,
               all
               these
               Sects
               had
               quickly
               come
               to
               nothing
               (
               as
               indeed
               most
               of
               them
               did
               )
               by
               the
               Parts
               ,
               Interest
               and
               Concord
               of
               the
               United
               Ministry
               :
               For
               my
               own
               part
               I
               had
               little
               hinderance
               ,
               nor
               any
               Antichurch
               nor
               striving
               Party
               .
            
             
             
               §
               8.
               
               The
               present
               Conformists
               I
               know
               will
               take
               occasion
               to
               call
               our
               Congregations
               such
               Antichurches
               now
               ,
               as
               I
               wrote
               against
               then
               .
               And
               some
               on
               the
               other
               side
               will
               say
               ,
               
                 What
                 need
                 was
                 there
                 now
                 to
                 publish
                 your
                 old
                 Disswasives
                 from
                 Separation
                 :
              
               I
               will
               speak
               briefly
               to
               both
               these
               .
            
             
               §
               9.
               
               I.
               I
               know
               none
               now
               that
               are
               so
               much
               against
               Schism
               and
               sinful
               Separation
               ,
               as
               the
               moderate
               Nonconformists
               ;
               nor
               any
               more
               guilty
               of
               it
               than
               those
               (
               Papists
               and
               Tories
               )
               that
               most
               fiercely
               talk
               against
               it
               .
               Had
               we
               not
               been
               greatly
               against
               Schism
               ,
               we
               had
               never
               done
               and
               suffered
               so
               much
               as
               we
               have
               done
               to
               have
               prevented
               or
               healed
               it
               :
               and
               to
               have
               kept
               the
               Church
               from
               tearing
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Canons
               that
               have
               battered
               Peace
               and
               Concord
               :
               we
               had
               never
               written
               and
               stoopt
               and
               humbly
               beg'd
               for
               Unity
               and
               Peace
               of
               malicious
               ,
               ambitious
               ,
               revengeful
               men
               ,
               that
               made
               all
               our
               Endeavours
               fuel
               to
               increase
               the
               flames
               of
               their
               Cruelty
               .
               We
               foresaw
               what
               the
               Legion
               was
               like
               to
               do
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               Church
               and
               Land
               like
               the
               man
               among
               the
               Tombes
               ,
               that
               ragingly
               cut
               and
               tore
               himself
               :
               But
               the
               cure
               is
               too
               hard
               for
               us
               .
               Is
               it
               lawful
               and
               good
               to
               shut
               the
               Churches
               Doors
               against
               us
               ,
               and
               throw
               Stones
               at
               us
               to
               drive
               us
               away
               ,
               and
               banish
               us
               five
               Miles
               from
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Cities
               and
               Corporations
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               all
               places
               where
               of
               long
               time
               we
               had
               Preached
               ,
               and
               to
               order
               the
               Iailers
               to
               keep
               us
               from
               the
               Churches
               ,
               and
               Informers
               to
               accuse
               us
               if
               we
               come
               there
               ;
               and
               then
               to
               call
               us
               Schismaticks
               for
               not
               coming
               :
               And
               is
               it
               Schism
               for
               men
               thus
               used
               ,
               to
               worship
               God
               elsewhere
               ?
            
             
               Is
               there
               no
               Separation
               that
               is
               a
               Duty
               ,
               because
               some
               Separation
               is
               a
               Sin
               ?
               Is
               it
               Schism
               to
               separate
               from
               Heathens
               or
               Infidels
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               Papal
               Church
               ,
               or
               from
               Arrians
               ?
               The
               Case
               was
               not
               then
               as
               it
               hath
               been
               since
               :
               The
               separating
               Party
               had
               nothing
               imposed
               upon
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               themselves
               say
               was
               against
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               They
               had
               no
               Canons
               that
               excommunicated
               them
               
                 ipso
                 facto
              
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               call
               the
               Churches
               Practice
               sinful
               .
               They
               were
               not
               cast
               out
               for
               not
               declaring
               
                 Assent
                 and
                 Consent
                 to
                 all
                 things
                 contained
                 in
                 and
                 prescribed
                 by
              
               Three
               Books
               of
               fallible
               Imposers
               ;
               They
               were
               not
               forced
               to
               Covenant
               
                 never
                 to
                 endeavour
                 any
                 alteration
              
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Amendment
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Church
                 Government
                 :
              
               Nor
               to
               subscribe
               that
               if
               a
               King
               should
               
                 Commission
                 a
                 French
                 or
                 Irish
                 Army
                 to
                 invade
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 to
                 deliver
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 Foreign
                 Prelate
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               unlawful
               for
               the
               Land
               to
               resist
               such
               an
               Army
               .
               The
               Corporations
               of
               England
               were
               not
               then
               constituted
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               an
               Oath
               ,
               that
               
                 neither
                 King
                 ,
                 Lords
              
               ,
               or
               
                 any
                 Person
              
               have
               
                 any
                 Obligation
              
               to
               be
               against
               
                 Schism
                 ,
                 Popery
              
               or
               Prophaneness
               ,
               or
               to
               repent
               
                 of
                 Sin
              
               ,
               by
               Swearing
               and
               Vowing
               it
               ,
               if
               that
               Oath
               hath
               a
               Confederacy
               also
               against
               the
               English
               Prelacy
               ,
               and
               was
               imposed
               and
               taken
               against
               Law.
               The
               Separatists
               that
               were
               against
               Bishops
               ,
               Liturgies
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               were
               then
               at
               liberty
               to
               forbear
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               disown
               them
               .
               And
               what
               pretence
               had
               they
               then
               for
               Separation
               ?
            
             
               §
               10.
               
               II.
               But
               to
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               I
               answer
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Loud
               Accusations
               of
               Schism
               or
               Separation
               published
               against
               us
               by
               such
               as
               then
               did
               separate
               themselves
               from
               the
               Publick
               Churches
               ,
               require
               us
               to
               undeceive
               those
               that
               are
               deceived
               by
               them
               ,
               by
               making
               them
               know
               our
               constant
               enmity
               to
               Schism
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               they
               that
               drive
               us
               away
               ,
               and
               not
               we
               that
               are
               driven
               ,
               that
               are
               the
               Schismaticks
               ▪
               in
               England
               ,
               as
               I
               proved
               in
               a
               Writing
               called
               
                 [
                 A
                 Search
                 for
                 the
                 Schismatick
                 ▪
                 ]
              
               To
               humble
               them
               
               that
               are
               the
               Cause
               ,
               it
               is
               still
               necessary
               to
               shew
               the
               Evil
               of
               that
               Sin.
               It
               made
               not
               the
               Apostles
               Schismaticks
               ,
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Synagogues
               ;
               no
               ,
               nor
               Paul
               for
               separating
               the
               Christians
               from
               the
               blaspheming
               Iews
               ,
               into
               the
               meeting
               in
               Tyrannus
               School
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               the
               surviving
               of
               the
               Old
               Sectarian
               spirit
               of
               Division
               ,
               maketh
               it
               a
               Duty
               to
               shew
               still
               the
               Evil
               of
               it
               :
               Some
               cannot
               endure
               to
               hear
               those
               former
               Miscarriages
               blamed
               ,
               but
               by
               enmity
               to
               repentance
               make
               them
               their
               own
               ,
               and
               encourage
               the
               Evil
               spirit
               of
               Division
               :
               And
               some
               still
               keep
               up
               the
               dividing
               Principle
               ,
               of
               the
               Peoples
               Power
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
               and
               are
               ready
               to
               separate
               from
               those
               Pastors
               that
               will
               not
               allow
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               to
               be
               Tryers
               or
               Iudges
               of
               the
               State
               of
               all
               that
               are
               to
               be
               baptized
               or
               admitted
               to
               Communion
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               we
               never
               have
               more
               admission
               into
               more
               publick
               allowance
               ,
               the
               World
               shall
               see
               that
               it
               was
               not
               long
               of
               us
               :
               But
               if
               God
               have
               so
               much
               Mercy
               for
               this
               Land
               ,
               as
               to
               strengthen
               us
               by
               publick
               Concord
               ,
               and
               unlock
               to
               us
               the
               Doors
               of
               the
               publick
               Churches
               ,
               when
               I
               am
               dead
               ,
               I
               would
               leave
               this
               Testimony
               against
               such
               as
               shall
               then
               refuse
               or
               resist
               any
               lawful
               and
               desirable
               Concord
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               to
               my
               terms
               of
               Peace
               then
               offered
               to
               the
               Independents
               ,
               I
               think
               it
               seasonable
               now
               to
               publish
               them
               ,
               when
               God
               in
               Mercy
               hath
               newly
               brought
               us
               to
               publish
               our
               Concord
               in
               a
               very
               hopeful
               and
               comfortable
               form
               and
               manner
               ,
               to
               drive
               home
               the
               Nail
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               a
               witness
               against
               them
               that
               yet
               will
               divide
               .
            
             
               §
               11.
               
               And
               because
               both
               old
               and
               late
               Experience
               telleth
               me
               who
               those
               be
               ,
               though
               I
               have
               hereafter
               spoken
               to
               their
               Case
               ,
               I
               will
               speak
               again
               though
               I
               seem
               guilty
               of
               repetition
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               the
               raw
               ignorant
               flashy
               self-conceited
               sort
               of
               Reformers
               that
               we
               are
               in
               danger
               of
               ,
               as
               to
               frustrate
               our
               Concord
               and
               Reformation
               .
               Such
               whether
               Ministers
               or
               People
               have
               torn
               us
               ,
               and
               continue
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               are
               like
               to
               do
               so
               still
               .
            
             
               Paul
               knew
               what
               he
               said
               ,
               and
               why
               ,
               when
               he
               told
               us
               a
               Bishop
               must
               not
               be
               a
               Novice
               ,
               (
               or
               a
               young
               raw
               Christian
               )
               lest
               being
               puft
               up
               with
               Pride
               ,
               be
               fall
               into
               the
               Condemnation
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
               And
               
                 Act.
                 20.
              
               
               Of
               your
               own
               selves
               shall
               men
               rise
               speaking
               perverse
               things
               to
               draw
               away
               Disciples
               after
               them
               .
               Ignorant
               unstudyed
               Preachers
               ,
               that
               attain
               to
               a
               laudable
               fervency
               in
               speaking
               what
               they
               know
               meet
               with
               injudicious
               Hearers
               ,
               that
               being
               of
               their
               own
               temper
               ,
               discern
               not
               their
               Ignorance
               ,
               but
               value
               their
               Zeal
               ,
               and
               these
               grow
               up
               into
               dividing
               Parties
               and
               Churches
               ,
               and
               cherish
               the
               Vices
               of
               each
               other
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               Wisdom
               and
               holy
               Zeal
               .
            
             
               The
               great
               Dividing
               Errour
               of
               these
               People
               is
               UNRULINESS
               ,
               
                 1
                 Thess.
                 5.
                 14.
                 
                 Warn
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 unruly
                 ]
              
               Ti●
               .
               1.
               10.
               
               
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 unruly
                 and
                 vain
                 alkers
                 ,
              
               Iam.
               3.
               8.
               
               
                 Their
                 tongue●
                 are
                 an
                 unruly
                 evil
                 ]
                 .
              
               They
               take
               it
               for
               a
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               they
               ought
               not
               only
               to
               be
               unruly
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               Rulers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               Rulers
               ,
               and
               to
               usurp
               a
               chief
               part
               of
               the
               Pastors
               Office
               ,
               to
               the
               Churches
               Confusion
               and
               their
               own
               :
               They
               think
               that
               the
               T●yal
               of
               all
               that
               are
               received
               into
               the
               Church
               by
               Baptism
               ,
               or
               to
               it's
               Communion
               in
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               that
               are
               admonished
               ,
               suspended
               ,
               excommunicated
               or
               absolved
               ,
               belongeth
               to
               the
               Major
               Vote
               of
               the
               People
               :
               And
               where
               this
               is
               denied
               them
               ,
               they
               will
               have
               ●o
               Peace
               .
            
             
             
               It
               's
               no
               time
               to
               palliate
               this
               mischievous
               Errour
               .
               I
               resolve
               here
               to
               deal
               plainly
               though
               briefly
               with
               the
               guilty
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ask
               them
               ,
            
             
               §
               12.
               
               Q.
               1.
               
               If
               gross
               Ignorance
               deserve
               casting
               out
               ,
               do
               not
               you
               deserve
               it
               that
               are
               so
               grosly
               ignorant
               ,
               even
               in
               a
               Point
               so
               plain
               ,
               and
               of
               such
               practical
               moment
               ?
            
             
               Q.
               2.
               
               Could
               you
               possibly
               be
               so
               proud
               as
               to
               think
               your selves
               capable
               of
               this
               ,
               if
               you
               had
               ever
               had
               true
               Humility
               ,
               or
               knowledge
               of
               your selves
               ?
            
             
               Q.
               3.
               
               Do
               not
               you
               forfeit
               even
               the
               right
               of
               choosing
               your
               Pastors
               that
               know
               no
               better
               what
               a
               Pastor
               is
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               be
               your
               Rulers
               is
               essential
               to
               their
               office
               ?
            
             
               Q.
               4.
               
               With
               what
               Eyes
               and
               Minds
               do
               you
               read
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               cannot
               there
               see
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               commanded
               to
               
                 Obey
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 Rule
                 over
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 watch
                 for
                 your
                 Souls
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 must
                 give
                 account
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 do
                 it
                 with
                 joy
                 and
                 not
                 grief
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 unprofitable
                 to
                 you
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               3.
               17.
               
               &
               v.
               7.
               
               
                 Remember
                 them
                 which
                 have
                 the
                 Rule
                 over
                 you
              
               ;
               who
               have
               spoken
               to
               you
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               And
               v.
               24.
               
               Salute
               all
               them
               that
               have
               the
               Rule
               over
               you
               ,
               
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 5.
              
               
               A
               Bishop
               must
               be
               one
               that
               Ruleth
               well
               his
               own
               House
               ,
               else
               how
               shall
               he
               take
               care
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               And
               (
               as
               the
               Steward
               of
               God.
               
                 Tit.
                 1.
                 7.
              
               
               To
               give
               the
               Children
               their
               Meat
               in
               due
               season
               ,
               
                 1
                 Thess.
                 5.
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
              
               Know
               them
               which
               labour
               among
               you
               ,
               and
               are
               over
               you
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 1
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
              
               Let
               a
               man
               so
               esteem
               of
               us
               as
               of
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Stewards
               of
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               God
               :
               It
               's
               required
               of
               Stewa●●s
               that
               a
               man
               be
               found
               faithful
               ?
            
             
               Q.
               5.
               
               Do
               you
               know
               what
               the
               word
               Pastor
               signifyeth
               ?
               Do
               the
               Sheep
               Rule
               the
               Shepherd
               and
               themselves
               ?
            
             
               Q.
               6.
               
               The
               Pastor
               being
               but
               one
               ,
               and
               you
               ,
               having
               the
               Major
               Vote
               ,
               are
               you
               not
               his
               Rulers
               ?
               And
               are
               you
               able
               to
               Rule
               him
               aright
               ?
               Why
               do
               you
               not
               tell
               him
               what
               and
               whom
               to
               reprove
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Q.
               7.
               
               Is
               it
               not
               Sacrilege
               to
               usurp
               a
               sacred
               Office
               ?
               Like
               Uzzah's
               incense
               ,
               and
               C●rah's
               sin
               ?
            
             
               Q.
               8.
               
               Who
               hath
               required
               this
               at
               your
               hands
               ?
               Who
               gave
               you
               Commission
               to
               Rule
               the
               Church
               ?
            
             
               Q.
               9
               ▪
               Do
               you
               not
               tremble
               to
               think
               what
               a
               charge
               you
               usurp
               ,
               and
               what
               a
               dreadful
               account
               you
               undertake
               to
               give
               ?
               Will
               you
               answer
               for
               all
               that
               are
               un●neetly
               Baptized
               ,
               received
               to
               Communion
               ,
               Excommunicated
               ,
               Restored
               ,
               &c.
               
               Do
               you
               not
               know
               that
               this
               is
               a
               greater
               and
               harder
               part
               of
               the
               Pastors
               Office
               ,
               than
               an
               hours
               Preaching
               (
               which
               a
               well
               furnished
               man
               can
               do
               in
               the
               way
               that
               you
               like
               with
               little
               or
               no
               study
               )
               If
               he
               must
               wholly
               attend
               this
               work
               ,
               must
               not
               you
               do
               so
               ,
               if
               you
               undertake
               it
               ?
               Do
               you
               know
               what
               it
               is
               to
               try
               so
               many
               Men
               and
               Womens
               Knowledge
               and
               Professions
               and
               Lives
               ,
               and
               to
               hear
               Witnesses
               ,
               and
               hear
               each
               person●
               Plea
               for
               himself
               ,
               and
               judge
               ?
               Must
               you
               not
               leave
               your
               Trades
               for
               it
               ,
               or
               be
               treacherous
               ?
               Even
               all
               of
               you
               ,
               because
               the
               Major
               Vote
               must
               judge
               .
               O
               fearful
               Self-condemnation
               !
            
             
               Q.
               10.
               
               Do
               you
               not
               know
               how
               certainly
               this
               will
               turn
               Churches
               into
               Confusion
               ,
               and
               the
               scorn
               of
               the
               World
               ?
               Will
               you
               all
               agree
               in
               your
               Tryals
               ?
               Or
               will
               not
               one
               think
               that
               person
               not
               holy
               enough
               ,
               nor
               that
               profession
               of
               conversion
               satisfactory
               ,
               which
               another
               approveth
               ?
            
             
             
               Q.
               11.
               
               And
               where
               hath
               God
               given
               the
               Major
               Vote
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Minor
               ?
               If
               you
               can
               rest
               in
               ●
               wrong
               judgment
               of
               the
               Usurping
               Majority
               ,
               why
               not
               of
               the
               lawful
               Pastors
               ?
            
             
               Q.
               12.
               
               Why
               would
               you
               chuse
               Pastors
               that
               be
               not
               wi●●r
               to
               govern
               than
               your selves
               ?
            
             
               Q.
               13.
               
               Do
               you
               not
               imitate
               those
               Diocesan●
               that
               take
               on
               them
               the
               sole
               Government
               of
               more
               Churches
               than
               they
               can
               govern
               :
               And
               do
               not
               you
               also
               undertake
               what
               you
               cannot
               do
               ?
            
             
               Q.
               14.
               
               Do
               you
               think
               it
               is
               not
               lawful
               for
               a
               great
               Lord
               like
               Abraham
               ,
               that
               hath
               a
               hundred
               or
               many
               hundred
               Servants
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               Church
               of
               his
               Family
               ?
               And
               do
               you
               think
               his
               Children
               and
               Servants
               should
               rule
               it
               by
               Vote
               ,
               and
               try
               their
               Lord
               and
               Ladies
               graces
               ?
            
             
               Q.
               15.
               
               Do
               you
               not
               know
               that
               Baptism
               entereth
               into
               the
               Universal
               Church
               as
               such
               ,
               and
               not
               into
               any
               particular
               Church
               without
               a
               further
               contract
               ?
               And
               who
               made
               you
               Rulers
               of
               the
               Church
               Universal
               ?
               why
               you
               rather
               than
               another
               Church
               .
               Did
               the
               People
               try
               and
               judge
               by
               Vote
               the
               Baptizing
               of
               the
               three
               thousand
               ,
               
                 Act.
                 3.
              
               and
               of
               Cornelius
               ,
               and
               the
               E●much
               ,
               and
               the
               Iailor
               ,
               or
               the
               Samaritans
               ,
               or
               any
               one
               person
               ?
               Prove
               it
               if
               you
               can
               ,
               and
               defie
               not
               God's
               Word
               .
            
             
               Q.
               16.
               
               What
               if
               the
               Minister
               that
               must
               Baptize
               and
               give
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               be
               unsatisfied
               in
               your
               Iudgment
               ?
               Must
               he
               go
               against
               his
               Conscience
               in
               obedience
               to
               you
               ?
            
             
               Q.
               17.
               
               Is
               one
               abused
               Text
               
                 [
                 Tell
                 ,
                 and
                 hear
                 the
                 Church
                 ]
              
               ignorantly
               repeated
               ,
               enough
               to
               blind
               you
               against
               all
               this
               Evidence
               ?
               If
               the
               King
               send
               to
               the
               City
               of
               London
               to
               cast
               out
               an
               ill
               Member
               ,
               doth
               it
               follow
               that
               all
               the
               People
               must
               do
               it
               by
               equal
               Power
               or
               Vote
               ,
               or
               some
               as
               Rulers
               ,
               and
               others
               as
               obedient
               Consenters
               ?
               your
               freedom
               and
               your
               choice
               of
               Rulers
               is
               not
               a
               Power
               to
               Rule
               .
               Papists
               and
               all
               Sects
               abuse
               this
               Text.
               
            
             
               §
               13.
               
               Is
               not
               your
               Liberty
               to
               be
               governed
               only
               as
               consenting
               Volunteers
               enough
               for
               you
               ,
               unless
               being
               many
               Masters
               you
               receive
               the
               greater
               condemnation
               ,
               
                 Jam.
                 3.
                 1.
              
               
               I
               would
               you
               would
               read
               the
               Third
               Chapter
               of
               James
               ,
               and
               the
               Fourth
               to
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               and
               the
               Second
               to
               the
               Philippians
               ,
               on
               your
               Knees
               ,
               begging
               of
               God
               to
               cause
               the
               Scales
               to
               fall
               from
               your
               Eyes
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               you
               his
               Eye
               salve
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               see
               that
               you
               are
               poor
               ,
               and
               miserable
               ,
               and
               blind
               and
               naked
               :
               When
               the
               greatest
               Millenaries
               say
               ,
               This
               is
               spoken
               of
               the
               new
               Jerusalem
               in
               another
               World
               in
               Paradise
               ,
               do
               not
               repine
               that
               I
               apply
               it
               to
               you
               .
            
             
               §
               14.
               
               And
               that
               you
               may
               not
               be
               proud
               of
               your
               Church
               Liberty
               it self
               (
               not
               to
               be
               forced
               to
               Sacraments
               and
               Communion
               ,
               Let
               me
               tell
               you
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               .
               It
               is
               a
               Liberty
               to
               be
               sinful
               ,
               disorderly
               and
               unhappy
               ,
               resulting
               from
               that
               Necessity
               which
               God
               in
               Nature
               and
               Scripture
               hath
               founded
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               will
               make
               no
               one
               happy
               without
               his
               voluntary
               consent
               :
               If
               you
               will
               you
               may
               renounce
               your
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               your
               Childrens
               Church-Membership
               ,
               and
               your
               own
               :
               you
               may
               after
               a
               first
               and
               second
               Admonition
               Excommunicate
               and
               condemn
               your selves
               ,
               and
               renounce
               Communion
               with
               the
               Universal
               Church
               ,
               and
               with
               Christ
               himself
               ;
               you
               have
               liberty
               to
               forsake
               the
               Assemblies
               and
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               help
               and
               conduct
               of
               true
               Pastors
               :
               you
               have
               liberty
               to
               forsake
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               
               be
               damned
               :
               O
               woful
               liberty
               !
               God
               will
               not
               pardon
               ,
               or
               save
               you
               against
               your
               wills
               :
               And
               Kings
               and
               Bishops
               should
               not
               force
               you
               to
               take
               a
               sealed
               Pardon
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               the
               Childrens
               peculiar
               part
               without
               your
               voluntary
               consent
               .
               As
               much
               as
               you
               blindly
               cry
               down
               Freewill
               ,
               I
               think
               you
               deny
               not
               ,
               but
               men
               have
               a
               will
               free
               and
               able
               to
               Sin
               ,
               and
               to
               choose
               Destruction
               ,
               till
               Grace
               cure
               that
               freedom
               .
               And
               verily
               I
               think
               to
               such
               ignorant
               proud
               Dividers
               as
               you
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               such
               a
               freedom
               to
               choose
               your
               own
               Teachers
               ,
               where
               Christian
               Magistrates
               have
               more
               Wisdom
               to
               choose
               for
               you
               :
               Not
               much
               more
               than
               for
               Boys
               to
               choose
               their
               own
               Schoolmasters
               or
               Tutors
               ,
               or
               Servants
               in
               a
               Great
               mans
               Family-Church
               ,
               yea
               or
               Sons
               ,
               to
               choose
               their
               Pastor
               .
               Your
               most
               desireable
               Liberty
               is
               to
               have
               wiser
               Governours
               and
               Choosers
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               Wit
               ,
               Humility
               and
               Grace
               to
               obey
               them
               .
               (
               But
               yet
               to
               be
               the
               discerning
               Iudges
               of
               your
               Duty
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               nothing
               against
               God's
               Law
               )
               .
            
             
               Q.
               18.
               
               I
               would
               know
               why
               you
               do
               not
               also
               your selves
               Baptize
               and
               Administer
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               ?
               Do
               you
               not
               know
               that
               the
               Ministerial
               Power
               of
               the
               Keys
               lyeth
               more
               in
               
                 judging
                 decisively
              
               who
               should
               receive
               these
               Sacraments
               ,
               than
               in
               the
               actual
               delivering
               them
               .
               Do
               you
               not
               as
               the
               Lay
               Chancellours
               do
               by
               the
               Parish
               Ministers
               ,
               make
               them
               but
               the
               Executioners
               of
               their
               Decrees
               :
               You
               must
               Iudge
               ,
               and
               your
               Pastors
               Execute
               ,
               or
               as
               Cryers
               proclaim
               your
               Iudgments
               .
            
             
               Q.
               19.
               
               When
               all
               the
               Church
               must
               try
               the
               Repentance
               or
               Conversion
               of
               a
               Sinner
               ,
               must
               he
               open
               his
               Sin
               before
               you
               all
               ?
               If
               not
               ,
               you
               will
               take
               him
               I
               doubt
               for
               no
               true
               Penitent
               .
               If
               yea
               ,
               then
               by
               what
               right
               can
               you
               make
               his
               secret
               Sins
               to
               be
               openly
               known
               .
               Auricular
               Confession
               is
               better
               than
               such
               :
               And
               if
               an
               aged
               Person
               for
               want
               of
               use
               be
               uncapable
               of
               handsom
               Expressions
               about
               Religion
               ,
               must
               he
               be
               put
               to
               shame
               before
               you
               all
               ?
               And
               as
               Mr.
               
                 Noyes
                 ▪
              
               saith
               ,
               Shall
               Lads
               thus
               uncover
               their
               Father's
               nakedness
               ?
            
             
               Q.
               20.
               
               Are
               you
               sure
               that
               upon
               a
               wiser
               Examination
               than
               yours
               ,
               most
               of
               this
               masterly
               Party
               would
               not
               be
               cast
               out
               themselves
               .
               In
               many
               things
               we
               offend
               all
               :
               And
               he
               that
               sheweth
               not
               his
               religious
               Wisdom
               out
               of
               a
               good
               Conversation
               by
               works
               of
               Meekness
               ,
               but
               hath
               bitter
               envying
               and
               strifes
               ,
               his
               glorying
               is
               a
               lying
               against
               the
               truth
               :
               Such
               Wisdom
               is
               not
               from
               above
               ,
               but
               is
               earthly
               ,
               sensual
               and
               devilish
               :
               For
               where
               envying
               and
               strife
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               confusion
               and
               every
               evil
               work
               .
            
             
               I
               would
               advise
               the
               Pastors
               of
               such
               masterly
               People
               ,
               to
               try
               and
               examine
               these
               Tryers
               :
               I
               have
               given
               them
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               Questions
               for
               them
               at
               the
               end
               of
               my
               
                 Reformed
                 Pastor
              
               :
               Try
               whether
               they
               can
               tell
               you
               ,
               whether
               Christ
               hath
               one
               ▪
               or
               two
               ,
               or
               three
               Natures
               ?
               Whether
               he
               was
               Man
               before
               the
               World
               ?
               In
               what
               Nature
               he
               made
               all
               things
               ?
               How
               the
               Godhead
               and
               Manhood
               are
               one
               Person
               ?
               Whether
               each
               be
               a
               part
               of
               Christ's
               Person
               ?
               What
               the
               Soul
               is
               ?
               How
               they
               will
               prove
               against
               an
               Infidel
               that
               Christ
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ?
               and
               that
               Scripture
               is
               true
               ?
               What
               the
               definition
               of
               Faith
               is
               ?
               and
               of
               Iustification
               ,
               and
               of
               Regeneration
               ?
               And
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ?
               whether
               it
               be
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               that
               is
               given
               in
               to
               the
               Faithful
               ,
               or
               only
               his
               Effects
               ?
               An
               hundred
               such
               Questions
               ,
               I
               doubt
               you
               will
               find
               them
               ignorant
               Answerers
               of
               .
               It
               's
               a
               sad
               case
               
               to
               have
               those
               try
               mens
               regeneration
               that
               know
               not
               what
               regeneration
               is
               .
               If
               you
               will
               abuse
               the
               Letter
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               the
               Women
               must
               Govern
               :
               Are
               not
               they
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
               You
               'l
               say
               ,
               
                 They
                 are
                 forbid
                 to
                 speak
              
               .
               Ans.
               That
               's
               as
               Teachers
               ;
               but
               what
               's
               that
               to
               Iudging
               ?
               And
               are
               not
               you
               
                 forbid
                 to
                 Rule
              
               ,
               when
               you
               are
               commanded
               to
               OBEY
               ?
            
             
               The
               Church
               that
               must
               be
               Heard
               ,
               is
               it
               that
               must
               be
               Told
               and
               Iudge
               .
               But
               it
               is
               the
               Pastors
               that
               must
               be
               Heard
               :
               For
               if
               all
               the
               People
               be
               the
               speaking
               Reprovers
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               a
               clamorous
               Church
               .
               And
               how
               without
               such
               clamour
               can
               the
               multitude
               be
               heard
               ?
               And
               must
               not
               all
               Dissenters
               have
               leave
               to
               enter
               their
               Dissent
               against
               the
               Major
               Vote
               .
               What
               if
               Twenty
               be
               of
               one
               Mind
               and
               Twenty
               one
               of
               another
               ?
               Will
               one
               Voice
               satisfie
               the
               Consciences
               of
               the
               rest
               to
               acquiesce
               .
            
             
               Q.
               21.
               
               You
               build
               all
               this
               on
               the
               foundation
               of
               Rebellion
               against
               God
               and
               Governours
               ;
               as
               if
               the
               
                 People
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 receivers
                 of
                 ruling
                 Power
                 ,
              
               and
               were
               by
               Nature
               made
               the
               Rulers
               (
               or
               Law-makers
               )
               by
               a
               Majority
               over
               the
               Minor
               part
               :
               which
               is
               so
               false
               ,
               that
               as
               People
               they
               have
               no
               Ruling
               Power
               to
               Use
               or
               Give
               .
               All
               Power
               is
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               none
               have
               it
               but
               by
               his
               Gift
               :
               And
               he
               never
               gave
               Power
               to
               the
               Children
               and
               Servants
               to
               Rule
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Family
               ;
               nor
               to
               the
               People
               to
               rule
               the
               Pastor
               or
               Church
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               People
               to
               Rule
               the
               Iustices
               or
               Iudges
               ,
               &c.
               
               God
               made
               Governours
               so
               early
               ,
               as
               prevented
               the
               Peoples
               making
               them
               in
               the
               essential
               part
               of
               the
               office
               .
               It
               's
               enough
               that
               they
               choose
               him
               (
               in
               Cases
               not
               Natural
               )
               that
               shall
               receive
               it
               from
               God.
               
            
             
               But
               I
               wonder
               not
               that
               Brownists
               and
               ignorant
               Sectaries
               receive
               this
               false
               Principle
               of
               the
               
                 Bodies
                 Ruling
                 Power
                 by
                 a
                 Major
                 Vote
                 ,
              
               when
               even
               Archbishop
               Laud
               and
               Dr.
               Beveridge
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               judicious
               
                 Richard
                 Hooker
              
               ,
               yea
               and
               many
               Papist
               and
               Protestant
               Authors
               of
               Politicks
               ;
               and
               some
               Lawyers
               have
               published
               it
               :
               to
               the
               deceiving
               of
               the
               undistinguishing
               Ignorant
               ,
               and
               the
               confounding
               of
               Societies
               ,
               Civil
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               and
               the
               robbing
               God
               of
               his
               Prerogative
               ,
               and
               feigning
               all
               Government
               as
               a
               Mushroom
               to
               spring
               out
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               which
               cometh
               down
               from
               Heaven
               :
               Power
               is
               by
               descent
               from
               above
               .
            
             
               Q.
               22.
               
               I
               will
               ask
               you
               but
               this
               Question
               more
               ,
               Whether
               now
               the
               Brethren
               called
               Congregational
               ,
               the
               most
               .
               Able
               and
               Zealous
               have
               consented
               to
               a
               form
               of
               Concord
               which
               excludeth
               the
               Peoples
               Government
               ,
               can
               your
               Consciences
               chuse
               but
               accuse
               you
               as
               proud
               ,
               and
               Enemies
               of
               Concord
               ,
               if
               as
               wiser
               than
               all
               these
               you
               be
               so
               foolish
               as
               to
               continue
               the
               Divisions
               .
            
             
               And
               also
               when
               it
               's
               known
               that
               it
               was
               men
               of
               your
               Principles
               and
               Tempers
               that
               caused
               our
               former
               Confusions
               ,
               and
               pull'd
               down
               after
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               Parliaments
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               the
               Protector
               and
               one
               another
               ,
               till
               they
               set
               up
               their
               Quarters
               over
               the
               Gates
               ,
               and
               pluckt
               up
               the
               Floodgates
               that
               have
               these
               Thirty
               years
               overwhelmed
               us
               ,
               and
               hazarded
               all
               the
               Reformation
               :
               Is
               there
               after
               all
               this
               any
               excuse
               for
               Dividers
               ,
               or
               any
               pretence
               to
               extenuate
               their
               Sin
               ?
               A
               Sin
               that
               hath
               cost
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Holland
                 ,
                 Germany
                 ,
                 Poland
                 ,
              
               and
               many
               other
               Nations
               dear
               .
               Yea
               ,
               a
               Sin
               that
               tore
               the
               very
               Apostolick
               Churches
               ,
               and
               grieved
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               caused
               them
               to
               record
               their
               vehement
               obtestations
               against
               it
               .
               [
               If
               there
               be
               any
               consolation
               in
               Christ
               ,
               if
               any
               fellowship
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               if
               any
               bowels
               
               and
               mercies
               ,
               fulfil
               ye
               my
               joy
               ,
               that
               ye
               be
               like
               minded
               ,
               having
               the
               same
               love
               ,
               being
               of
               one
               accord
               and
               of
               one
               mind
               :
               Let
               nothing
               be
               done
               through
               strife
               or
               vain-glory
               ,
               but
               in
               lowliness
               of
               mind
               let
               each
               esteem
               others
               better
               than
               themselves
               :
               Look
               not
               every
               man
               on
               his
               own
               things
               ,
               but
               every
               man
               also
               on
               the
               things
               of
               others
               .
               ]
            
             
               Had
               you
               not
               been
               ignorant
               of
               Church
               History
               ,
               but
               known
               what
               the
               Churches
               from
               the
               Apostles
               days
               till
               now
               ,
               have
               suffered
               by
               an
               hundred
               sort
               of
               Sects
               and
               Heresies
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               woful
               effects
               of
               them
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               what
               a
               Scandal
               they
               proved
               to
               the
               beholders
               ,
               and
               how
               shamefully
               they
               all
               ended
               ,
               you
               would
               have
               feared
               the
               very
               appearance
               of
               so
               direful
               an
               evil
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               have
               cherished
               a
               worm
               of
               so
               many
               feet
               in
               your
               bowels
               ,
               even
               that
               IGNORANT
               PRIDE
               which
               hath
               caused
               all
               this
               .
            
             
               What
               is
               there
               in
               this
               odious
               Sin
               ,
               and
               this
               contentions
               Church
               State
               ,
               that
               should
               make
               men
               professing
               Godliness
               love
               it
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               cure
               of
               it
               so
               hard
               .
               Is
               Ruling
               a
               work
               of
               ease
               ?
               Is
               there
               nothing
               but
               Honour
               in
               it
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               dreadful
               to
               be
               accountable
               for
               the
               ill
               managing
               of
               it
               ?
               Do
               you
               not
               reproach
               Pastors
               as
               dumb
               Dogs
               and
               treacherous
               ,
               that
               neglect
               their
               Duty
               :
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Kings
               and
               Magistrates
               if
               they
               miscarry
               :
               And
               are
               not
               you
               afraid
               of
               your
               account
               of
               a
               usurped
               mis-performed
               Government
               ?
               Can
               you
               judge
               whether
               your
               Pastors
               understand
               the
               Gospel
               in
               the
               Language
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               hath
               given
               it
               in
               ?
               and
               whether
               they
               rightly
               expound
               a
               thousand
               difficult
               Texts
               ?
               and
               whether
               they
               decide
               Doctrinal
               Controversies
               truly
               or
               erroneously
               ?
               Or
               do
               you
               not
               rather
               cry
               up
               men
               that
               are
               of
               your
               Opinion
               ,
               be
               it
               right
               or
               wrong
               ,
               and
               love
               those
               that
               are
               sick
               of
               your
               Disease
               ,
               and
               tempt
               such
               ignorant
               Teachers
               to
               speak
               and
               do
               that
               which
               pleaseth
               the
               People
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               incurring
               their
               censure
               ,
               ●●●●●
               losing
               their
               maintenance
               .
               It
               grieveth
               me
               ●o
               hear
               that
               some
               are
               drawn
               so
               far
               to
               concur
               in
               the
               Peoples
               guilt
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               reject
               from
               their
               Communion
               all
               that
               will
               communicate
               with
               the
               most
               Godly
               Conformists
               ;
               And
               make
               Adversaries
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Question
               between
               us
               is
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 Bishops
              
               or
               Women
               ,
               or
               
                 at
                 least
                 ignorant
                 Voters
              
               ,
               should
               govern
               the
               Church
               .
               They
               say
               ,
               
                 The
                 publick
                 Churches
                 have
                 Faults
                 and
                 Forms
                 .
              
               And
               have
               you
               no
               Faults
               ?
               Had
               the
               Iews
               Church
               no
               Forms
               ?
               Is
               not
               the
               whole
               Bible
               a
               form
               of
               words
               for
               Instruction
               and
               Prayer
               and
               Praise
               ?
               Obj.
               
                 But
                 they
                 are
                 God's
                 Words
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               Then
               God
               was
               for
               Forms
               .
               But
               your
               Bibles
               are
               all
               Man's
               words
               :
               Do
               you
               think
               that
               Moses
               ,
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               or
               Christ
               were
               Englishmen
               ?
               Or
               was
               any
               of
               the
               Scripture
               written
               or
               spoken
               in
               English
               by
               them
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ?
               Do
               you
               not
               take
               every
               word
               in
               your
               Bibles
               on
               trust
               from
               English
               Conformists
               ,
               or
               such
               men
               ?
               It
               was
               Conformists
               (
               all
               save
               one
               )
               that
               made
               the
               Translation
               of
               the
               Bible
               which
               you
               use
               .
               The
               Papists
               say
               ,
               It
               is
               a
               false
               Translation
               ?
               How
               will
               you
               confute
               them
               ,
               and
               prove
               that
               you
               have
               any
               Gospel
               or
               Word
               of
               God
               ?
               And
               is
               not
               taking
               all
               your
               Bible
               as
               to
               the
               words
               on
               Trust
               from
               Conformists
               a
               greater
               degree
               of
               Communion
               with
               them
               ,
               than
               receiving
               the
               Sacrament
               at
               their
               hands
               in
               form
               ?
            
             
               I
               advise
               all
               sober
               Persons
               to
               be
               no
               Members
               of
               any
               such
               Church
               ,
               as
               will
               engage
               them
               to
               have
               no
               Communion
               with
               any
               others
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               as
               guilty
               of
               Separation
               a●
               they
               are
               themselves
               .
            
             
             
               I
               mean
               ,
               that
               you
               make
               not
               or
               perform
               any
               such
               wicked
               Covenant
               or
               Condition
               of
               Communion
               with
               them
               ,
               though
               their
               Leader
               should
               seem
               the
               most
               Zealous
               and
               Devout
               :
               To
               renounce
               Communion
               with
               all
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               save
               such
               à
               Schismatical
               Sect
               ,
               yea
               ,
               or
               with
               all
               that
               have
               not
               purer
               Worship
               than
               our
               Liturgy
               ,
               or
               that
               are
               not
               purer
               Churches
               ,
               is
               a
               Sin
               so
               heinous
               ,
               as
               should
               deter
               you
               from
               it
               .
               Though
               better
               be
               to
               be
               preferred
               ,
               renounce
               not
               Communion
               with
               all
               that
               have
               not
               better
               ,
               lest
               yours
               prove
               worse
               .
               Had
               not
               the
               Publick
               Church-men
               been
               guilty
               of
               Schismatical
               Separation
               ,
               calling
               men
               from
               all
               Churches
               and
               Worship
               save
               their
               own
               ,
               and
               appropriating
               all
               Church
               Title
               and
               Communion
               to
               themselves
               ,
               they
               had
               been
               more
               blameless
               than
               they
               are
               .
               But
               while
               some
               silence
               ,
               and
               others
               separate
               ,
               Concord
               is
               banished
               more
               and
               more
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               the
               Imposing
               Party
               well
               consider
               this
               late
               Agreement
               ,
               they
               will
               find
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               ,
               it
               that
               may
               make
               them
               think
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               men
               will
               be
               averse
               ,
               to
               any
               just
               terms
               of
               a
               further
               Agreement
               ,
               with
               those
               that
               have
               been
               their
               Ejecters
               .
               They
               have
               agreed
               to
               take
               no
               Members
               out
               of
               any
               of
               your
               true
               Pastoral
               consenting
               Churches
               ,
               without
               a
               just
               hearing
               and
               satisfactory
               Reasons
               to
               them
               .
               But
               I
               hope
               you
               take
               not
               all
               your
               Parishioners
               ,
               even
               Atheists
               ,
               Papists
               and
               Infidels
               for
               your
               Church
               Members
               ;
               No●
               yet
               all
               your
               Auditors
               and
               Catechumens
               ,
               but
               only
               your
               Communicants
               :
               And
               is
               it
               not
               better
               that
               they
               be
               Members
               of
               Nonconformists
               Churches
               than
               of
               none
               ?
               I
               have
               elsewhere
               cited
               you
               the
               Canons
               of
               a
               Council
               decreeing
               ,
               That
               if
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               place
               convert
               not
               any
               Heathens
               or
               Unbelievers
               ,
               and
               another
               convert
               them
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               his
               Flock
               that
               did
               convert
               them
               ,
               (
               in
               my
               Hist.
               of
               Councils
               .
               )
            
             
               Would
               they
               but
               first
               admit
               the
               Excluded
               to
               Publick
               Lectures
               where
               the
               Incumbent
               consenteth
               ,
               it
               would
               prepare
               the
               way
               for
               further
               Concord
               .
               The
               Great
               Reconciler
               will
               in
               due
               time
               reconcile
               and
               closely
               Unite
               his
               own
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Apr.
                   11.
                   1691.
                   
                
              
               
                 Ri.
                 Baxter
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               To
               the
               UNITED
               Protestant
               Nonconformists
               IN
               LONDON
               .
            
             
               THough
               I
               was
               ,
               by
               the
               Confinement
               of
               decrepit
               Age
               ,
               and
               Pain
               ,
               hindred
               from
               having
               any
               part
               ,
               in
               the
               Form
               or
               Contract
               of
               your
               Agreement
               ,
               I
               think
               it
               my
               Duty
               to
               signifie
               my
               Sence
               of
               what
               you
               have
               done
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Publication
               of
               my
               old
               Endeavours
               of
               that
               Kind
               ,
               to
               promote
               the
               Execution
               .
               I
               greatly
               rejoyce
               in
               your
               
                 very
                 Attempt
              
               :
               That
               God
               exciteth
               you
               to
               a
               practical
               desire
               of
               speedy
               healing
               our
               pernicious
               ,
               shameful
               Strifes
               :
               Much
               more
               that
               you
               have
               so
               Skilfully
               made
               the
               present
               Plaister
               for
               the
               Wound
               :
               No
               man
               doth
               any
               thing
               so
               well
               ,
               but
               it
               might
               be
               better
               done
               :
               You
               must
               look
               that
               it
               should
               be
               assaulted
               by
               Cavil
               and
               Reproach
               :
               Those
               that
               these
               Thirty
               Years
               have
               denied
               you
               Brotherly
               Communion
               with
               them
               ,
               will
               be
               loth
               you
               should
               be
               thought
               to
               have
               any
               Union
               among
               your selves
               :
               And
               the
               Potent
               Schismaticks
               that
               to
               divert
               the
               Infamy
               from
               themselves
               ,
               have
               Stigmatized
               you
               with
               their
               own
               Name
               ,
               will
               be
               loth
               that
               your
               Concord
               should
               confute
               them
               :
               while
               you
               offer
               your
               Reasons
               to
               prove
               that
               what
               they
               make
               
                 necessary
                 terms
              
               of
               Ministration
               and
               Communion
               ,
               would
               be
               
                 to
                 you
              
               if
               obeyed
               (
               not
               medling
               
                 with
                 them
              
               )
               no
               less
               than
               [
               deliberate
               Covenanted
               Perjury
               or
               Lying
               and
               renunciation
               of
               repentance
               and
               amendment
               of
               Church-Corruptions
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               and
               Nations
               ,
               and
               the
               Kingdoms
               Self-defence
               ;
               ]
               they
               must
               stretch
               their
               Wits
               ,
               and
               gift
               of
               Tongue
               ,
               to
               make
               all
               this
               seem
               but
               a
               melancholy
               or
               feigned
               Fear
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               but
               things
               indifferent
               that
               you
               refuse
               :
               As
               they
               call
               me
               Antiepiscopal
               ,
               and
               
                 against
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               because
               I
               would
               have
               more
               Bishops
               over
               a
               Thousand
               or
               many
               Hundred
               Churches
               than
               One
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               as
               many
               hands
               to
               do
               the
               work
               ,
               at
               least
               as
               are
               necessary
               to
               the
               Hundredth
               part
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               would
               have
               more
               Churches
               in
               a
               Diocess
               than
               one
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               Incumbents
               to
               be
               Pastors
               and
               Rectors
               :
               But
               dreaming
               Men
               that
               build
               Cities
               ,
               or
               Travel
               in
               their
               Sleep
               ,
               can
               build
               more
               or
               go
               further
               in
               an
               hour
               (
               specially
               if
               they
               lye
               soft
               in
               a
               University
               or
               a
               Great
               man's
               House
               ,
               than
               a
               waking
               Man
               can
               do
               in
               a
               
               Year
               or
               in
               his
               Life
               .
               My
               own
               Judgment
               of
               Episcopacy
               and
               Church
               Constitution
               I
               have
               oft
               Published
               ,
               and
               you
               may
               see
               it
               in
               Lascitius
               and
               Commenius
               Books
               of
               the
               
                 Bohemian
                 Waldenses
              
               Church-Government
               .
            
             
               Brethren
               ,
               I
               hope
               you
               fix
               not
               your
               Bounds
               of
               Pacification
               ,
               in
               the
               words
               or
               limits
               of
               this
               Form
               of
               Concord
               ,
               with
               a
               
                 ne
                 plus
                 ultra
              
               .
               Either
               (
               when
               I
               am
               dead
               )
               the
               Publick
               Church
               Doors
               will
               be
               unlock'd
               to
               your
               lawful
               Communion
               or
               not
               :
               If
               yea
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               so
               great
               a
               Mercy
               ,
               that
               the
               Prospect
               of
               a
               Possibility
               of
               it
               ,
               will
               justifie
               my
               Publishing
               my
               old
               Reasons
               against
               unnecessary
               Antichurches
               ,
               or
               Militant
               contentious
               Gatherings
               ;
               But
               if
               God
               have
               not
               so
               much
               Mercy
               for
               this
               Land
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Doors
               be
               lock'd
               up
               against
               desired
               Concord
               ,
               or
               
                 Venient
                 Romani
              
               ,
               our
               Foreign
               Jurisdiction
               men
               will
               prevail
               to
               deliver
               up
               the
               Land
               to
               a
               pretended
               Universal
               Foreign
               Power
               ,
               and
               make
               all
               believe
               that
               it
               is
               Treason
               to
               resist
               either
               a
               French
               or
               Irish
               Army
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               but
               Commissioned
               to
               perform
               it
               ;
               Then
               your
               Concord
               with
               such
               as
               are
               not
               Enemies
               to
               Peace
               ,
               will
               be
               a
               comfortable
               help
               to
               your
               patient
               Sufferings
               ,
               and
               may
               keep
               up
               some
               sparks
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Religion
               from
               being
               utterly
               extinguished
               :
               And
               while
               you
               dwell
               in
               the
               Secret
               of
               the
               most
               High
               ,
               you
               may
               lodge
               under
               the
               shadow
               of
               the
               Almighty
               :
               And
               may
               enter
               into
               your
               Chambers
               ,
               and
               shut
               the
               Doors
               on
               you
               ,
               for
               a
               little
               moment
               till
               the
               indignation
               be
               over-past
               ;
               and
               God
               be
               known
               by
               the
               Judgments
               which
               he
               executeth
               ,
               when
               the
               wicked
               are
               insnared
               in
               the
               work
               of
               their
               own
               hands
               .
               Thus
               praying
               God
               to
               save
               you
               from
               violating
               the
               Concord
               you
               consent
               to
               ,
               and
               from
               being
               perverted
               by
               the
               ignorant
               Dividing
               sort
               of
               Teachers
               or
               People
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               will
               study
               Mr.
               
               Meade's
               Reasons
               against
               Division
               ,
               well
               and
               seasonably
               urged
               ,
               I
               bid
               you
               Farewel
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Quondam
                 Fellow-Labourer
                 ,
                 
                   Ri.
                   Baxter
                
                 .
              
               
                 London
                 ,
                 
                   April
                   23.
                   1691.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Contents
               of
               the
               First
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   I.
                
                 THe
                 Necessity
                 of
                 Concord
                 ,
                 and
                 Mischief
                 of
                 unnecessary
                 Separations
                 manifested
                 ,
                 in
                 Twenty
                 of
                 the
                 ill
                 Effects
                 .
                 Pag.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   II.
                
                 What
                 is
                 Incumbent
                 on
                 the
                 Pastors
                 for
                 the
                 Prevention
                 and
                 Cure
                 hereof
                 .
                 p.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   III.
                
                 The
                 first
                 Difference
                 with
                 the
                 Independents
                 Reconciled
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Of
                 the
                 necessary
                 qualification
                 of
                 Church
                 Members
                 .
                 p.
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   IV.
                
                 The
                 second
                 Difference
                 reconciled
                 :
                 Of
                 a
                 Church
                 Covenant
                 .
                 p.
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   V.
                
                 The
                 third
                 Difference
                 reconciled
                 :
                 Of
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 Church
                 .
                 p.
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   VI.
                
                 The
                 fourth
                 Difference
                 reconciled
                 ,
                 whether
                 a
                 particular
                 Church
                 hath
                 Power
                 in
                 it self
                 to
                 Ordain
                 and
                 impose
                 hands
                 on
                 their
                 chosen
                 Pastors
                 .
                 p.
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   VII
                
                 .
                 The
                 fifth
                 Difference
                 reconciled
                 :
                 Of
                 the
                 first
                 subject
                 of
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Keys
                 ;
                 Or
                 of
                 Right
                 to
                 Govern
                 and
                 Censure
                 .
                 p.
                 25.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   VIII
                
                 .
                 The
                 sixth
                 Difference
                 reconciled
                 :
                 Whether
                 a
                 Pastor
                 of
                 one
                 Church
                 may
                 do
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 a
                 Pastor
                 in
                 other
                 Churches
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 being
                 called
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 p.
                 32.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   IX
                
                 .
                 The
                 seventh
                 Difference
                 reconciled
                 :
                 Whether
                 each
                 particular
                 Church
                 hath
                 Power
                 to
                 exercise
                 all
                 Government
                 and
                 Church
                 Ordinances
                 within
                 it self
                 ,
                 without
                 subjection
                 to
                 Synods
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Clergy
                 Governours
                 as
                 over
                 them
                 .
                 p.
                 33.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   X.
                
                 The
                 eighth
                 Difference
                 reconciled
                 :
                 Whether
                 Lay-men
                 may
                 Preach
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 sent
                 to
                 gather
                 Churches
                 .
                 p.
                 38.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   XI
                
                 .
                 The
                 ninth
                 Difference
                 reconciled
                 :
                 Whether
                 the
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 are
                 true
                 Churches
                 .
                 p.
                 41.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   XII
                
                 .
                 The
                 tenth
                 Difference
                 reconciled
                 :
                 Of
                 taking
                 Members
                 out
                 of
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Gathering
                 Churches
                 in
                 other
                 mens
                 Parishes
                 .
                 p.
                 42.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   XIII
                
                 .
                 The
                 sum
                 of
                 this
                 Agreement
                 reduced
                 to
                 Practice
                 .
                 p.
                 55.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Contents
               of
               the
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 1.
                 
                 VVHat
                 are
                 the
                 necessary
                 terms
                 of
                 Communion
                 of
                 Christians
                 as
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Universal
                 Church
                 ?
                 p
                 62.
                 
              
               
                 Q.
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 are
                 the
                 necessary
                 terms
                 of
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 Christians
                 personally
                 in
                 a
                 particular
                 Church
                 ?
              
               
                 Q.
                 3.
                 
                 What
                 are
                 the
                 terms
                 on
                 which
                 Neighbour
                 Churches
                 may
                 hold
                 Communion
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 ?
              
               
                 Q.
                 4.
                 
                 What
                 are
                 the
                 terms
                 of
                 Communion
                 between
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 several
                 Kingdoms
                 ?
                 (
                 Foreign
                 Iurisdiction
                 is
                 confuted
                 in
                 another
                 Book
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 Q.
                 5.
                 
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 Power
                 and
                 Duty
                 about
                 Religion
                 and
                 the
                 Churches
                 and
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Peoples
                 to
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 (
                 further
                 opened
                 in
                 a
                 Treatise
                 of
                 NATIONAL
                 CHURCHES
                 .
                 )
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               
                 Chap.
                 I.
              
               The
               Necessity
               of
               Concord
               .
            
             
               THE
               Judgments
               of
               all
               wise
               and
               sober
               men
               must
               needs
               disallow
               both
               the
               
                 Practice
                 of
                 Division
              
               and
               unwarrantable
               Separation
               from
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               common
               Liberty
               for
               Gathering
               Churches
               out
               of
               Churches
               now
               pleaded
               for
               ,
               and
               too
               much
               practised
               by
               many
               ;
               and
               also
               the
               
                 Occasioning
                 of
                 Divisions
              
               and
               Separations
               by
               over
               rigorous
               proceedings
               with
               tender
               Consciences
               ,
               and
               imposition
               of
               unnecessary
               things
               and
               too
               much
               severity
               against
               those
               that
               through
               infirmity
               are
               guilty
               of
               some
               culpable
               Divisions
               and
               Uncharitableness
               :
               For
               it
               's
               not
               this
               Oil
               that
               will
               quench
               these
               flames
               .
            
             
               In
               order
               to
               the
               healing
               of
               our
               
                 dangerous
                 Divisions
              
               ,
               I
               think
               it
               meet
               to
               deliver
               my
               thoughts
               in
               the
               ensuing
               Method
               .
               1.
               
               To
               shew
               the
               Evil
               of
               our
               Divisions
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               common
               practice
               of
               Private
               Separated
               Churches
               ,
               where
               in
               Publick
               there
               are
               able
               ,
               godly
               ,
               faithful
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               such
               Publick
               Churches
               as
               may
               lawfully
               be
               owned
               :
               For
               I
               meddle
               with
               no
               other
               case
               .
               2.
               
               To
               shew
               what
               the
               agreeing
               Publick
               Ministers
               should
               do
               on
               their
               parts
               for
               the
               prevention
               and
               cure
               of
               these
               Distractions
               .
               3.
               
               To
               give
               you
               the
               true
               state
               of
               the
               Differences
               that
               have
               occasioned
               them
               .
               4.
               
               To
               propound
               those
               Terms
               by
               which
               a
               safe
               Reconciliation
               may
               be
               made
               .
               5.
               
               To
               which
               I
               should
               add
               (
               if
               it
               were
               not
               for
               being
               thought
               too
               bold
               or
               confident
               )
               the
               Magistrates
               Duty
               ,
               both
               in
               order
               to
               our
               Agreement
               ,
               and
               in
               case
               we
               will
               not
               be
               agreed
               .
            
             
               I.
               Though
               I
               take
               not
               a
               Private
               Meeting
               ,
               or
               a
               Tolerated
               Private
               Church
               for
               so
               odious
               a
               thing
               in
               it self
               considered
               as
               some
               do
               ,
               but
               confess
               that
               such
               may
               be
               Good
               or
               Evil
               ,
               as
               the
               Cause
               of
               the
               Assemblies
               ,
               —
               the
               Aspect
               of
               the
               Times
               ,
               and
               other
               Circumstances
               and
               Accidents
               shall
               make
               them
               ,
               and
               doubt
               not
               but
               there
               may
               be
               warrantable
               Separations
               from
               one
               or
               many
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               where
               the
               blame
               may
               lie
               upon
               the
               Churches
               ,
               and
               the
               Private
               Assemblies
               sometimes
               may
               be
               more
               justifiable
               than
               the
               allowed
               Publick
               ones
               ;
               yet
               as
               unnecessary
               Separations
               and
               Divisions
               are
               a
               great
               transgression
               ;
               so
               what
               the
               Aggravations
               of
               that
               transgression
               are
               ,
               and
               what
               wrong
               the
               Cause
               of
               God
               receives
               from
               the
               Differences
               among
               the
               godly
               themselves
               ,
               and
               the
               Divided
               and
               Private
               Congregations
               that
               are
               gathered
               by
               occasion
               of
               these
               differences
               ,
               in
               many
               parts
               of
               England
               ,
               I
               shall
               briefly
               shew
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               When
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Parishes
               (
               the
               boundaries
               of
               the
               ordinary
               Churches
               ,
               as
               to
               habitation
               )
               there
               shall
               be
               divers
               Churches
               ,
               one
               Publick
               ,
               and
               one
               Private
               ,
               it
               will
               ordinarily
               cause
               great
               Disaffection
               and
               Contention
               among
               the
               Christians
               of
               that
               place
               :
               There
               will
               be
               Pastor
               against
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               People
               against
               People
               ;
               and
               one
               will
               be
               accusing
               another
               according
               to
               their
               several
               apprehensions
               ,
               and
               making
               the
               waies
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               persons
               of
               each
               other
               
               to
               he
               odious
               or
               unacceptable
               to
               others
               :
               And
               hereby
               Christian
               Love
               will
               be
               much
               quenched
               ,
               and
               Unity
               and
               Concord
               much
               overthrown
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Effects
               of
               Love
               abated
               ,
               and
               the
               odious
               remnants
               of
               Uncharitableness
               ,
               Malice
               and
               Emulations
               will
               revive
               .
               Too
               common
               and
               sad
               experience
               puts
               this
               out
               of
               doubt
               .
               Alas
               !
               what
               Factious
               Doctrine
               ,
               for
               Parties
               and
               against
               Parties
               are
               usually
               managed
               in
               Publick
               and
               Private
               ,
               where
               these
               Divisions
               once
               appear
               ?
               What
               unconscionable
               Censures
               pass
               too
               often
               on
               one
               side
               or
               both
               ?
               What
               bitter
               unchristian
               taunts
               and
               scorns
               ,
               and
               reproachful
               words
               ?
               When
               publick
               Writings
               so
               abound
               with
               these
               ,
               and
               the
               Press
               is
               become
               the
               common
               scold
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               unchristian
               Language
               is
               spoken
               so
               familiarly
               to
               all
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               uncharitableness
               and
               fury
               are
               afraid
               of
               being
               concealed
               ,
               no
               wonder
               if
               in
               private
               among
               those
               that
               are
               pleased
               with
               such
               discourse
               ,
               the
               Preacher
               sit
               in
               the
               Scorners
               Chair
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Uncharitableness
               and
               Divisions
               ,
               are
               as
               plainly
               ,
               urgently
               and
               frequently
               prohibited
               ,
               and
               condemned
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               almost
               any
               sins
               that
               are
               :
               And
               Love
               and
               Unity
               ,
               Peace
               and
               Concord
               are
               prest
               as
               much
               as
               any
               Duty
               of
               Man
               to
               Man.
               Certainly
               these
               Great
               Obligations
               are
               such
               as
               smaller
               matters
               cannot
               dispense
               with
               .
               And
               wonderful
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               thousand
               ,
               that
               abhor
               the
               Popes
               dispensing
               with
               Oaths
               and
               Promises
               ,
               and
               Subjects
               Duties
               ,
               and
               with
               some
               of
               the
               positive
               commands
               of
               God
               ,
               can
               yet
               without
               remor●e
               of
               Conscience
               so
               easily
               ,
               so
               long
               ,
               so
               confidently
               dispense
               with
               the
               greatest
               Duties
               of
               Man
               towards
               Man
               ,
               even
               with
               Charity
               it self
               ,
               and
               the
               effects
               of
               Charity
               .
               He
               that
               must
               owe
               nothing
               else
               ,
               must
               owe
               Love
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               8.
               
               Love
               is
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Law.
               Verse
               10.
               
               Every
               Commandment
               of
               the
               Second
               Table
               is
               briefly
               fulfilled
               in
               Loving
               our
               Neighbours
               as
               our selves
               .
               Verse
               9.
               
               Yea
               he
               loveth
               not
               God
               that
               loveth
               not
               his
               Brother
               .
               1
               Iohn
               4
               ▪
               21.
               
               Love
               is
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               every
               one
               that
               loveth
               is
               born
               of
               God
               and
               knoweth
               God
               :
               He
               that
               loveth
               not
               ,
               knoweth
               not
               God
               :
               For
               God
               is
               Love.
               1
               Iohn
               4
               ▪
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               If
               we
               love
               one
               another
               ,
               God
               dwelleth
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               his
               Love
               is
               perfected
               in
               us
               .
               Verse
               12.
               
               God
               is
               Love
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               Love
               ,
               dwelleth
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               in
               him
               .
               Verse
               16.
               
               If
               any
               Man
               say
               ,
               I
               love
               God
               and
               hateth
               his
               Brother
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               Liar
               :
               For
               he
               that
               Loveth
               not
               his
               Brother
               whom
               he
               hath
               seen
               ,
               how
               can
               he
               Love
               God
               whom
               he
               hath
               not
               seen
               :
               And
               this
               Commandment
               have
               we
               from
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               Loveth
               God
               ,
               Love
               his
               Brother
               also
               .
               Verse
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               Every
               one
               that
               Loveth
               him
               that
               begat
               ,
               Loveth
               him
               that
               is
               begotten
               also
               .
               1
               Iohn
               5.
               1.
               
               We
               know
               that
               we
               have
               passed
               from
               Death
               to
               Life
               because
               we
               Love
               the
               Brethren
               :
               He
               that
               Loveth
               not
               his
               Brother
               abideth
               in
               death
               .
               Whosoever
               hateth
               his
               Brother
               is
               a
               Murderer
               ,
               and
               you
               know
               that
               no
               Murderer
               hath
               Eternal
               Life
               abiding
               in
               him
               .
               1
               Iohn
               3.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Yea
               we
               ought
               to
               lay
               down
               our
               Lives
               for
               the
               Brethren
               .
               Verse
               16.
               
               This
               is
               the
               New
               and
               frequently
               urged
               Command
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               we
               Love
               one
               another
               .
               Iohn
               13.
               34.
               and
               15.
               12
               ,
               17.
               
               Gal.
               5.
               14.
               
               Iam.
               2.
               8.
               
               This
               is
               it
               that
               we
               must
               provoke
               each
               other
               to
               .
               Heb.
               10.
               24.
               and
               that
               must
               continue
               ▪
               Heb.
               13.
               1.
               
               We
               must
               Love
               one
               another
               with
               a
               pure
               Heart
               ●ervently
               .
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               
               2●
               .
               Yea
               by
               Love
               we
               must
               serve
               one
               another
               .
               
               Gal.
               5.
               13.
               
               And
               Paul
               took
               this
               to
               be
               so
               Essential
               to
               our
               Sanctification
               that
               he
               tells
               the
               Thessalonians
               ,
               1
               Thes.
               4.
               9.
               that
               [
               as
               touching
               Brotherly
               Love
               ,
               he
               need
               not
               write
               to
               them
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               taught
               of
               God
               to
               love
               one
               another
               .
               ]
               And
               can
               that
               be
               the
               way
               of
               God
               that
               dispenseth
               with
               so
               Essential
               a
               part
               of
               Holiness
               ,
               or
               that
               secretly
               and
               unobservedly
               extinguisheth
               this
               holy
               Love
               !
               Let
               Experience
               teach
               you
               ,
               whether
               the
               present
               way
               of
               private
               separated
               Churches
               ,
               be
               not
               the
               opening
               a
               Shop
               ,
               or
               Forge
               ,
               for
               Military
               Engines
               against
               each
               other
               ?
               And
               under
               pretence
               of
               defending
               Truth
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               not
               the
               Nurseries
               of
               uncharitable
               Wars
               among
               the
               Servants
               of
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             
               And
               then
               as
               Love
               is
               extinguished
               ,
               so
               the
               sinful
               fruits
               of
               the
               contrary
               Vice
               do
               by
               such
               Divisions
               prosper
               and
               abound
               !
               And
               what
               weekly
               Bills
               of
               heinous
               sins
               might
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               are
               committed
               on
               these
               occasions
               ,
               if
               all
               the
               envious
               ,
               slanderous
               ,
               censorious
               ,
               and
               other
               uncharitable
               words
               were
               open
               to
               our
               view
               that
               many
               that
               profess
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               frequently
               guilty
               of
               .
               It
               is
               a
               sad
               condition
               that
               tempteth
               Christians
               to
               so
               much
               Sin
               ,
               and
               quieteth
               their
               Consciences
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               if
               their
               horrid
               iniquity
               were
               their
               piety
               ;
               and
               that
               bringeth
               too
               many
               separated
               Churches
               under
               some
               such
               reputation
               as
               Alehouses
               are
               faln
               into
               (
               I
               speak
               it
               not
               in
               contempt
               but
               lamentation
               )
               which
               are
               taken
               to
               be
               lawful
               ,
               but
               places
               where
               so
               much
               Sin
               is
               committed
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               suspicious
               sign
               for
               a
               M●n
               to
               be
               oft
               seen
               in
               them
               ,
               especially
               near
               home
               .
               As
               Swearing
               and
               Excess
               of
               Drink
               are
               the
               ordinary
               sins
               of
               Alehouses
               ,
               so
               Church
               dividing
               ,
               Censorious
               ,
               Envious
               words
               ,
               with
               more
               that
               I
               shall
               anon
               mention
               ,
               are
               the
               too
               common
               Sins
               of
               these
               Dividing
               Congregations
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               as
               Love
               ▪
               so
               Unity
               and
               Concord
               is
               importunately
               urged
               on
               us
               in
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               the
               contrary
               condemned
               .
               O
               read
               and
               study
               that
               prayer
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               his
               Servants
               may
               be
               
                 One
                 ,
                 Iohn
              
               17.
               11
               ,
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               how
               high
               he
               drives
               it
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               he
               insisteth
               on
               it
               .
               His
               Church
               was
               then
               most
               spiritual
               and
               pure
               ,
               when
               it
               had
               the
               greatest
               Unity
               ,
               Act.
               2.
               1.
               
               [
               
                 They
                 were
                 all
                 with
                 One
                 accord
                 in
                 One
                 place
              
               ]
               when
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               did
               fall
               upon
               them
               !
               Act.
               2
               ▪
               42.
               
               [
               They
               continued
               stedfast
               in
               the
               Apostles
               Doctrine
               and
               Fellowship
               ,
               and
               breaking
               of
               Bread
               and
               Prayer
               ]
               verse
               44.
               
               [
               All
               that
               believed
               were
               together
               (
               yea
               and
               by
               the
               power
               of
               Love
               ,
               though
               not
               by
               Levelling
               destruction
               of
               Propriety
               )
               had
               all
               things
               common
               .
               ]
               Vers.
               46.
               
               [
               They
               continued
               daily
               with
               one
               accord
               in
               the
               Temple
               —
               ]
               Act.
               4.
               31
               ,
               32.
               
               They
               were
               together
               [
               praying
               when
               the
               place
               was
               shaken
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               all
               filled
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
               And
               the
               multitud●
               of
               them
               that
               believed
               were
               of
               one
               heart
               and
               soul.
               ]
               So
               Act.
               5.
               12.
               
               Many
               great
               faults
               we
               find
               had
               tainted
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               the
               Galatians
               ,
               and
               too
               many
               more
               ;
               when
               yet
               we
               find
               not
               that
               any
               Separated
               Churches
               were
               gathered
               by
               the
               godly
               ,
               for
               the
               avoiding
               these
               corruptions
               (
               nor
               that
               I
               remember
               ,
               on
               any
               other
               occasion
               .
               )
               No
               where
               do
               I
               read
               in
               the
               same
               Precincts
               or
               Cities
               ,
               of
               any
               Churches
               separated
               from
               the
               first
               Churches
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               Societies
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
               that
               are
               so
               much
               reprehended
               and
               branded
               with
               Infamy
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God.
               Not
               one
               that
               ever
               I
               could
               find
               of
               the
               true
               Believers
               ,
               did
               take
               this
               to
               be
               his
               duty
               :
               Name
               any
               Church
               that
               was
               separated
               from
               a
               former
               Church
               in
               
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               held
               divided
               Assemblies
               in
               the
               same
               Precincts
               ,
               and
               was
               approved
               by
               the
               Lord.
               I
               find
               Divisions
               in
               the
               Churches
               too
               many
               ;
               some
               saying
               ,
               I
               am
               of
               Paul
               ,
               and
               some
               ,
               I
               am
               of
               Apollo
               ;
               but
               I
               find
               none
               but
               those
               condemned
               of
               Heresie
               ,
               that
               divided
               from
               the
               Churches
               .
               Separation
               from
               the
               World
               was
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Churches
               ;
               but
               separation
               from
               the
               Churches
               was
               the
               practice
               of
               Hereticks
               only
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               I
               remember
               ;
               or
               those
               that
               are
               charged
               with
               Schism
               at
               least
               ;
               though
               I
               remember
               not
               that
               meer
               Schism
               then
               rose
               so
               high
               .
               They
               that
               had
               the
               Apostles
               among
               them
               could
               not
               easily
               fall
               to
               such
               a
               Crime
               ,
               till
               they
               fell
               from
               the
               Apostles
               .
               And
               far
               were
               the
               Apostles
               when
               they
               reprehended
               the
               Corruptions
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               from
               perswading
               Men
               to
               separate
               from
               them
               .
               (
               Though
               it's
               possible
               for
               such
               a
               case
               to
               be
               ,
               when
               that
               may
               be
               a
               Duty
               ,
               yet
               all
               those
               faults
               enumerated
               by
               Paul
               ,
               did
               not
               make
               it
               so
               .
               )
               But
               contrarily
               they
               charge
               them
               not
               to
               forsake
               the
               Assembling
               of
               themselves
               together
               ,
               as
               the
               manner
               of
               some
               (
               the
               Hereticks
               )
               was
               .
               Heb.
               10.
               25.
               and
               [
               beseech
               them
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               to
               speak
               all
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               be
               no
               Divisions
               among
               them
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               be
               perfectly
               joined
               together
               in
               the
               same
               Mind
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               Judgment
               .
               I
               Cor.
               1.
               10.
               11.
               
               [
               That
               they
               be
               all
               of
               one
               Mind
               ,
               having
               Compassion
               one
               of
               another
               ,
               loving
               as
               Brethren
               ,
               being
               pitiful
               and
               courteous
               ,
               not
               rendring
               evil
               for
               evil
               ,
               or
               railing
               for
               railing
               ,
               but
               contrariwise
               blessing
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               O
               how
               constant
               ,
               and
               how
               earnest
               were
               the
               Apostles
               in
               these
               Exhortations
               ,
               and
               in
               answerable
               Prayers
               to
               God.
               Phil.
               2.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               [
               If
               there
               be
               therefore
               any
               Consolation
               in
               Christ
               ,
               if
               any
               Comfort
               of
               Love
               ,
               if
               any
               Fellowship
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               if
               any
               Bowels
               and
               Mercies
               ,
               fulfil
               ye
               my
               Joy
               ,
               (
               and
               what
               was
               
               Paul's
               so
               much
               desired
               Joy
               ?
               )
               That
               ye
               be
               like
               minded
               ,
               having
               the
               same
               Love
               ,
               being
               of
               one
               Accord
               ,
               of
               one
               mind
               :
               Let
               nothing
               be
               done
               through
               strife
               or
               vain-glory
               ;
               but
               in
               lowliness
               of
               mind
               let
               each
               esteem
               other
               better
               than
               themselves
               :
               Look
               not
               every
               one
               on
               his
               own
               things
               ,
               but
               every
               Man
               also
               on
               the
               things
               of
               others
               .
               ]
               Rom.
               15.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               [
               Now
               the
               God
               of
               Patience
               and
               Consolation
               grant
               you
               to
               be
               like
               minded
               one
               towards
               another
               according
               to
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               with
               one
               Mind
               ,
               and
               one
               Mouth
               glorifie
               God.
               Rom.
               16.
               17.
               
               Now
               I
               beseech
               you
               Brethren
               mark
               them
               which
               cause
               Divisions
               and
               Offences
               contrary
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               which
               ye
               have
               learned
               ,
               and
               avoid
               them
               :
               For
               they
               that
               are
               such
               serve
               not
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               but
               their
               own
               Bellies
               ,
               and
               by
               good
               words
               and
               fair
               speeches
               deceive
               the
               Hearts
               of
               the
               simple
               .
               ]
               So
               1
               Thes.
               5.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Study
               .
               Iam.
               3.
               throughout
               .
            
             
               Abundance
               of
               such
               passages
               are
               before
               us
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               which
               tell
               us
               that
               this
               Great
               and
               Necessary
               command
               of
               Love
               and
               Unity
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               dispensed
               with
               ,
               nor
               Divisions
               among
               Christians
               to
               be
               accounted
               small
               things
               .
               And
               shall
               men
               professing
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               ,
               go
               against
               such
               a
               stream
               of
               Holy
               Precepts
               ?
               And
               be
               sensible
               of
               a
               Swearers
               or
               a
               Drunkards
               Sin
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               so
               great
               a
               course
               of
               Sin
               of
               their
               own
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Nature
               of
               Gods
               Graces
               in
               his
               Servants
               Souls
               is
               contrary
               to
               a
               way
               of
               Separation
               and
               Division
               :
               As
               Fire
               would
               to
               Fire
               ,
               and
               Water
               to
               Water
               ,
               so
               would
               Christian
               to
               Christian
               :
               Grace
               is
               sociable
               ,
               and
               abhors
               Division
               as
               well
               
               as
               Nature
               .
               Wounding
               is
               not
               its
               Delight
               .
               Love
               is
               an
               Essential
               part
               of
               the
               New
               Man.
               The
               living
               Members
               rejoyce
               together
               ,
               and
               suffer
               together
               ,
               and
               be
               not
               easily
               set
               against
               each
               other
               ;
               but
               it
               's
               hurt
               to
               all
               that
               's
               hurt
               to
               one
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Divided
               Churches
               are
               the
               Seminaries
               of
               Private
               dividing
               Principles
               ;
               As
               they
               proceed
               from
               such
               Principles
               ,
               so
               do
               they
               cherish
               and
               increase
               them
               .
               They
               espouse
               an
               Interest
               that
               's
               contrary
               to
               Catholicism
               and
               Christian
               Concord
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               find
               that
               they
               make
               it
               much
               of
               their
               Business
               to
               propagate
               it
               .
               Whatever
               Opinion
               drew
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               must
               be
               there
               pleaded
               for
               against
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               to
               have
               a
               Mutineer
               in
               the
               Army
               of
               our
               Lord
               is
               bad
               ;
               but
               to
               have
               Schools
               and
               Nurseries
               of
               Mutineers
               dispersed
               through
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               favoured
               by
               Godly
               Men
               ,
               is
               far
               worse
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               And
               certainly
               so
               far
               to
               forsake
               the
               Catholick
               Principles
               and
               Interest
               ,
               and
               be
               so
               void
               of
               a
               Catholick
               Spirit
               and
               Love
               ,
               as
               to
               set
               a
               part
               against
               the
               whole
               ,
               or
               a
               smaller
               part
               against
               the
               Profit
               of
               the
               main
               part
               of
               Christ's
               Body
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               much
               unlike
               the
               Christian
               Nature
               ,
               and
               unbeseeming
               a
               sensible
               Member
               of
               Christ.
               With
               what
               hearts
               do
               such
               dividing
               Brethren
               read
               all
               those
               passages
               of
               Scripture
               that
               speak
               of
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ?
               We
               have
               all
               one
               End
               ,
               one
               Hope
               ,
               one
               Law.
               [
               There
               is
               one
               Body
               ,
               and
               one
               Spirit
               ,
               even
               as
               we
               are
               called
               in
               one
               Hope
               of
               our
               Calling
               :
               one
               Lord
               ,
               one
               Faith
               ,
               one
               Baptism
               (
               one
               Baptismal
               Coveanting
               with
               God
               )
               Eph.
               4.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               one
               God
               and
               Father
               of
               all
               ;
               who
               is
               above
               all
               ,
               through
               all
               ,
               and
               in
               us
               all
               ;
               therefore
               must
               we
               endeavour
               to
               keep
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               the
               bond
               of
               Peace
               ]
               v.
               3.
               
               [
               For
               as
               the
               Body
               is
               one
               and
               hath
               many
               Members
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Members
               of
               that
               one
               Body
               being
               many
               ,
               are
               one
               Body
               :
               so
               also
               is
               Christ
               :
               For
               by
               one
               Spirit
               are
               we
               all
               baptized
               into
               one
               Body
               —
               ]
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               And
               the
               Spirit
               and
               Ministry
               are
               given
               to
               this
               one
               Body
               [
               for
               the
               perfecting
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               for
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               for
               the
               edifying
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               till
               we
               all
               come
               in
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               unto
               a
               perfect
               Man
               ,
               unto
               the
               measure
               of
               the
               stature
               of
               the
               fulness
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               we
               henceforth
               be
               no
               more
               Children
               tossed
               to
               and
               fro
               ,
               and
               carried
               about
               with
               every
               wind
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               by
               the
               fleight
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               cunning
               craftiness
               ,
               whereby
               they
               lye
               in
               wait
               to
               deceive
               ;
               but
               speaking
               the
               truth
               in
               Love
               ,
               may
               grow
               up
               in
               him
               ,
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Head
               ,
               even
               Christ
               ;
               from
               whom
               the
               whole
               Body
               fitly
               joyned
               together
               and
               compacted
               by
               that
               which
               every
               joynt
               supplieth
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               effectual
               working
               in
               the
               measure
               of
               every
               part
               ,
               maketh
               increase
               of
               the
               Body
               to
               the
               edifying
               of
               it self
               in
               Love.
               ]
               Eph.
               4.
               12
               ,
               13
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Note
               here
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Body
               ,
               and
               who
               is
               the
               Center
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               way
               it
               prospereth
               to
               perfection
               ?
               and
               all
               will
               tell
               you
               of
               Unity
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Communion
               of
               the
               several
               parts
               in
               Love.
               [
               God
               hath
               tempered
               the
               Body
               together
               ,
               having
               given
               more
               abundant
               honour
               to
               that
               part
               that
               locked
               ;
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               Schism
               in
               the
               Body
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Members
               should
               have
               the
               same
               care
               one
               for
               ●nother
               :
               and
               whether
               one
               Member
               suffer
               ,
               all
               the
               Members
               suffer
               with
               it
               ,
               or
               one
               Member
               be
               honoured
               ,
               all
               the
               Members
               rejoyce
               with
               it
               :
               Now
               ye
               are
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               and
               Members
               in
               particular
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               
               O
               how
               much
               the
               Nature
               and
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               Universal
               ,
               even
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               forgotten
               by
               most
               men
               ,
               that
               withdraw
               into
               separated
               Assemblies
               upon
               those
               grounds
               and
               terms
               ,
               as
               condemn
               or
               cost
               off
               most
               of
               the
               Universal
               Church
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               And
               how
               do
               they
               look
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               if
               indeed
               they
               know
               what
               state
               it
               is
               in
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               in
               ,
               when
               they
               can
               find
               in
               their
               hearts
               to
               keep
               up
               our
               Divisions
               ?
               (
               of
               which
               more
               anon
               )
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Moreover
               our
               Divisions
               and
               Separations
               do
               much
               destroy
               the
               Power
               of
               Godliness
               :
               partly
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               by
               destroying
               Love
               and
               all
               the
               Operations
               of
               Love
               ,
               wherein
               it
               principally
               consisteth
               :
               and
               partly
               by
               diverting
               Professors
               of
               Religion
               from
               Practical
               Doctrine
               ,
               Conference
               and
               Meditation
               ,
               and
               filling
               them
               with
               Fancies
               and
               Opinions
               and
               Passions
               .
               So
               that
               when
               once
               in
               a
               Town
               there
               is
               Church
               against
               Church
               ,
               and
               Pastor
               against
               Pastor
               ,
               almost
               all
               (
               or
               too
               much
               )
               of
               their
               time
               is
               taken
               up
               in
               wrangling
               and
               contending
               and
               making
               their
               Cause
               good
               against
               each
               other
               ;
               and
               they
               strive
               not
               to
               overcome
               each
               other
               by
               Meekness
               ,
               Patience
               and
               Love
               :
               It
               is
               the
               raising
               of
               an
               Ecclesiastick
               War
               through
               all
               the
               Quarters
               of
               the
               Land
               !
               And
               few
               thrive
               by
               these
               Wars
               above
               any
               Wars
               .
               Mark
               whether
               Holiness
               ,
               Love
               and
               Heavenliness
               appear
               as
               much
               in
               their
               Families
               and
               Lives
               ,
               where
               this
               War
               is
               raised
               ,
               and
               Fire
               kindled
               ,
               as
               it
               did
               before
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Moreover
               ,
               it
               keepeth
               out
               too
               often
               a
               Saving
               work
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               turns
               off
               many
               that
               were
               coming
               on
               ,
               and
               crusheth
               fair
               hopes
               too
               often
               in
               the
               bud
               .
               Many
               a
               Minister
               hath
               rejoyced
               in
               the
               Hopes
               of
               a
               Conversion
               which
               seemed
               to
               be
               begun
               ,
               on
               the
               younger
               sort
               especially
               of
               his
               Hearers
               :
               And
               when
               they
               have
               seemed
               to
               be
               somewhat
               humbled
               ,
               changed
               ,
               resolved
               for
               a
               Holy
               Life
               ,
               suddenly
               some
               Divider
               or
               other
               layeth
               hold
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               turneth
               the
               stream
               of
               their
               Thoughts
               and
               Z●al
               ,
               upon
               Opinions
               and
               
                 barren
                 Controversies
              
               ,
               and
               spoileth
               our
               hopes
               of
               the
               work
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               formeth
               them
               up
               into
               Contentious
               Hypocrites
               .
               And
               alas
               how
               apt
               are
               such
               separated
               Assemblies
               to
               ●empt
               men
               to
               this
               miserable
               case
               ?
               even
               as
               Ale
               houses
               are
               to
               make
               men
               Drunk
               .
               Sober
               men
               may
               be
               there
               ;
               but
               there
               's
               the
               Nursery
               of
               Opinionative
               Religion
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               But
               there
               is
               no
               effect
               so
               grievous
               to
               my
               thoughts
               ,
               as
               the
               common
               hardening
               of
               the
               ungodly
               .
               Who
               sees
               not
               how
               it
               makes
               them
               think
               unbelievingly
               or
               contemptuously
               of
               all
               Religion
               ,
               when
               they
               see
               so
               many
               Churches
               and
               ways
               ,
               and
               hear
               them
               so
               condemn
               each
               other
               ,
               they
               think
               they
               may
               warrantably
               condemn
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               say
               as
               bad
               by
               them
               ,
               or
               speak
               as
               contemptuously
               of
               them
               as
               they
               do
               of
               each
               other
               .
               They
               think
               they
               are
               as
               well
               already
               ,
               as
               turning
               to
               such
               a
               divided
               People
               can
               make
               them
               ?
               And
               when
               they
               think
               of
               turning
               ,
               the
               Tempter
               asketh
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               Papists
               use
               to
               do
               ,
               Which
               Party
               will
               you
               turn
               to
               ?
               Why
               rather
               to
               this
               ,
               than
               all
               the
               rest
               ?
               ]
               What
               a
               readiness
               did
               I
               see
               to
               entertain
               the
               way
               of
               Godliness
               presently
               after
               the
               Wars
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               that
               had
               before
               been
               under
               the
               Power
               that
               most
               reproacht
               it
               !
               Till
               they
               saw
               us
               by
               the
               Ears
               among
               our selves
               ,
               and
               see
               us
               fall
               into
               so
               many
               Parties
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               turned
               their
               reverence
               into
               contempt
               .
            
             
             
               Let
               no
               man
               fly
               to
               God's
               Decrees
               here
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               that
               [
               Offences
               must
               be
               ,
               and
               Heresies
               must
               arise
               that
               the
               approved
               may
               be
               manifested
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Elect
               cannot
               be
               deceived
               to
               Perdition
               ]
               For
               Sin
               is
               Sin
               ,
               and
               Misery
               for
               all
               this
               :
               They
               may
               on
               those
               Grounds
               as
               well
               let
               Physicions
               have
               leave
               to
               give
               men
               Poison
               ,
               or
               any
               m●n
               to
               set
               our
               Towns
               on
               fire
               ,
               because
               nothing
               can
               be
               done
               against
               God's
               Decrees
               ?
               It
               is
               as
               true
               among
               the
               Indians
               and
               Turks
               ,
               that
               the
               Elect
               cannot
               be
               deceived
               to
               Perdition
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               knoweth
               who
               are
               his
               ,
               as
               here
               :
               and
               yet
               I
               hope
               all
               Christians
               will
               lament
               the
               Sin
               and
               Misery
               of
               the
               World
               of
               Infidels
               ,
               and
               Idolaters
               ,
               and
               pray
               and
               endeavour
               (
               as
               far
               as
               they
               can
               )
               their
               recovery
               by
               the
               Gospel
               :
               We
               must
               fetch
               no
               such
               Conclusions
               from
               any
               Decrees
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               shall
               hinder
               from
               praying
               that
               his
               Name
               may
               be
               Hallowed
               ,
               his
               Kingdom
               come
               ,
               and
               his
               Will
               be
               done
               in
               the
               Earth
               as
               it
               is
               in
               Heaven
               :
               Such
               as
               may
               encourage
               us
               to
               dig
               Pits
               for
               the
               Blind
               ,
               and
               cast
               such
               stumbling
               blocks
               in
               their
               way
               ,
               and
               be
               Servants
               to
               the
               Tempter
               and
               Enemy
               of
               Souls
               in
               hindering
               them
               from
               Salvation
               .
               And
               what
               can
               we
               to
               hinder
               them
               more
               ,
               than
               to
               bring
               the
               Churches
               and
               Holy
               Worship
               and
               Ways
               of
               God
               into
               doubt
               or
               contempt
               among
               them
               ?
            
             
               9.
               
               Our
               Divisions
               make
               us
               and
               the
               Cause
               of
               God
               to
               be
               our
               Adversaries
               Reproach
               ,
               and
               his
               Name
               is
               evil
               spoken
               of
               among
               them
               through
               us
               .
               They
               have
               taken
               it
               up
               as
               their
               common
               Argument
               to
               draw
               men
               to
               Popery
               ,
               (
               and
               now
               at
               last
               to
               Infidelity
               )
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               a
               Babel
               of
               Confusion
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               Unity
               among
               us
               ,
               and
               they
               point
               to
               our
               several
               Parties
               ,
               and
               ask
               men
               ,
               How
               they
               know
               that
               this
               is
               in
               the
               right
               more
               than
               all
               the
               rest
               ?
               and
               why
               he
               will
               cleave
               rather
               to
               one
               of
               them
               than
               to
               another
               ?
               Can
               a
               tender
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               regardeth
               the
               interest
               of
               Christ
               ,
               forbear
               to
               mourn
               while
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               is
               daily
               reproached
               ,
               and
               his
               Servants
               made
               the
               Song
               of
               Drunkards
               ,
               the
               Scorn
               of
               Papists
               and
               all
               their
               Adversaries
               ,
               and
               the
               by-word
               of
               the
               Prophane
               ,
               by
               our
               Divisions
               ?
            
             
               10.
               
               These
               Divisions
               and
               Antichurches
               do
               hinder
               the
               Holy
               Order
               and
               Discipline
               of
               Families
               ,
               when
               the
               Husband
               is
               of
               one
               Church
               and
               the
               Wife
               of
               another
               ;
               or
               the
               Parents
               of
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               Children
               of
               another
               ;
               or
               the
               Master
               of
               one
               and
               the
               Servants
               of
               another
               ;
               or
               one
               Child
               and
               Servant
               of
               one
               Church
               and
               another
               of
               another
               :
               This
               hindereth
               the
               Governours
               from
               seeing
               effectually
               that
               their
               Families
               be
               soundly
               instructed
               ,
               and
               kept
               from
               Heresies
               ,
               or
               neglect
               of
               Ordinances
               :
               It
               hindereth
               them
               from
               taking
               a
               due
               account
               of
               their
               Children
               and
               Servants
               of
               what
               they
               learn
               :
               It
               divideth
               Families
               ,
               and
               induceth
               the
               Children
               and
               Servants
               to
               refuse
               to
               joyn
               in
               Family
               Prayer
               and
               other
               Duties
               with
               their
               Parents
               and
               Masters
               ,
               and
               to
               refuse
               to
               hear
               them
               repeat
               those
               Sermons
               ,
               which
               they
               refused
               to
               hear
               from
               the
               Minister
               himself
               :
               And
               it
               turneth
               the
               Holy
               Conference
               ,
               and
               charitable
               Communion
               of
               Families
               ,
               into
               perverse
               Contendings
               about
               their
               several
               ways
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               And
               these
               separated
               Churches
               do
               much
               hinder
               the
               Labours
               of
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               Reformation
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
               It
               grieveth
               the
               Souls
               of
               Faithful
               Pastors
               ,
               to
               see
               that
               their
               Children
               ,
               or
               those
               that
               they
               hope
               have
               somewhat
               of
               Christ
               in
               them
               ,
               shall
               be
               the
               Instruments
               of
               Satan
               to
               hinder
               
               their
               Labours
               ;
               and
               it
               grievously
               weakeneth
               the
               Builders
               hands
               when
               they
               are
               thus
               opposed
               by
               those
               for
               whom
               they
               have
               spent
               themselves
               ,
               and
               in
               whom
               they
               should
               have
               Comfort
               after
               their
               Travels
               ,
               and
               from
               whom
               they
               should
               have
               help
               for
               the
               promoting
               of
               their
               work
               with
               others
               ;
               Drunkards
               and
               Swearers
               in
               some
               places
               ,
               hinder
               not
               the
               Ministers
               work
               so
               much
               as
               Antichurches
               ,
               that
               make
               it
               their
               work
               to
               draw
               men
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               ●nd
               do
               find
               themselves
               engaged
               to
               speak
               against
               the
               Publick
               Church
               and
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               End
               to
               quarrel
               with
               or
               reproach
               the
               Doctrine
               or
               Worship
               there
               performed
               .
               And
               how
               can
               th●se
               Ministers
               reform
               their
               Churches
               ,
               that
               are
               forsaken
               (
               yea
               and
               opposed
               )
               by
               so
               many
               of
               those
               that
               should
               be
               the
               Materials
               of
               their
               Churches
               ,
               and
               should
               be
               their
               strength
               against
               the
               Prophane
               ,
               and
               help
               them
               in
               Reforming
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               Discipline
               ?
               It
               making
               Discipline
               it self
               (
               on
               both
               parts
               )
               also
               to
               be
               of
               almost
               no
               Effect
               ,
               when
               he
               that
               is
               cast
               out
               of
               one
               Church
               can
               presently
               step
               into
               another
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               under
               pretence
               of
               greater
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               there
               reject
               those
               that
               rejected
               him
               ,
               and
               seem
               more
               Innocent
               than
               they
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               These
               private
               separated
               Churches
               also
               do
               give
               great
               advantage
               to
               the
               secret
               Enemies
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               Corrupters
               of
               Sound
               Doctrine
               ,
               to
               creep
               in
               and
               sow
               the
               Tares
               of
               Heresies
               among
               poor
               Christians
               that
               have
               no
               Pastor
               at
               hand
               to
               contradict
               Deceivers
               .
               And
               most
               of
               the
               horrid
               Errours
               of
               these
               times
               ,
               that
               have
               poysoned
               Souls
               ,
               dishonoured
               God
               ,
               divided
               us
               and
               disturb'd
               our
               Peace
               ,
               have
               crept
               in
               at
               these
               back
               Doors
               :
               Few
               have
               made
               their
               Entrance
               at
               the
               Publick
               Assemblies
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               those
               that
               have
               come
               in
               at
               private
               Meetings
               .
               And
               here
               it
               is
               that
               Papists
               and
               other
               Adversaries
               have
               opportunity
               to
               Play
               their
               Games
               ,
               and
               to
               lay
               their
               Trains
               of
               Gun.
               Powder
               to
               blow
               up
               both
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               without
               the
               Odium
               of
               being
               Traitors
               and
               Powder-Plotters
               ,
               yea
               ,
               by
               the
               Countenance
               and
               Favour
               of
               the
               State.
               It
               will
               not
               secure
               us
               ,
               that
               Papists
               are
               excepted
               from
               Liberty
               among
               us
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               a
               Vizir
               ,
               or
               another
               Name
               ,
               and
               some
               Equivocation
               shall
               be
               to
               them
               a
               Patent
               for
               Liberty
               and
               Toleration
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Moreover
               ,
               our
               Separations
               tend
               to
               the
               grievous
               Pollution
               of
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               setting
               up
               prophane
               Persons
               as
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               encouraging
               prophane
               Administrations
               ,
               and
               Societies
               ,
               and
               so
               dis●o●ouring
               the
               Christian
               Name
               ,
               and
               hardening
               the
               Ignorant
               and
               Ungodly
               by
               these
               means
               .
               For
               when
               those
               that
               are
               most
               Zealous
               against
               Prophaness
               are
               withdrawn
               ,
               and
               leave
               the
               ignorant
               careless
               People
               to
               themselves
               ,
               they
               will
               have
               Ministers
               like
               themselves
               (
               if
               such
               are
               to●erated
               )
               and
               they
               will
               make
               up
               such
               Churches
               as
               are
               uncapable
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               will
               go
               on
               as
               smoothly
               in
               the
               Abuse
               of
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               the
               Praises
               of
               God
               and
               all
               Holy
               Ordinances
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               the
               only
               Christians
               in
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               theirs
               the
               only
               regular
               Churches
               ,
               and
               none
               but
               Sectaries
               differed
               from
               them
               .
               Or
               if
               they
               were
               not
               allowed
               the
               Publick
               holding
               of
               Undisciplined
               Churches
               ,
               and
               prophanation
               of
               Holy
               Ordinances
               ,
               yet
               as
               long
               as
               all
               may
               have
               what
               private
               Assemblies
               they
               please
               ,
               they
               will
               there
               at
               least
               have
               their
               Ignorant
               unworthy
               Ministers
               to
               fit
               all
               their
               Humours
               ,
               and
               there
               they
               
               will
               Prophane
               the
               Name
               and
               Holy
               things
               of
               God.
               And
               O
               what
               abundance
               of
               provoking
               Sin
               will
               be
               committed
               in
               England
               every
               Week
               ,
               and
               this
               through
               the
               Separations
               of
               Pious
               Persons
               ,
               and
               the
               toleration
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               as
               for
               their
               Indulgence
               ?
               Do
               we
               make
               Laws
               against
               the
               Prophanation
               of
               the
               Holy
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               Swearing
               and
               Cursing
               ?
               and
               shall
               men
               fearing
               God
               let
               loose
               ,
               (
               yea
               further
               )
               the
               Rabble
               of
               the
               Ungodly
               through
               the
               Land
               ,
               in
               the
               Prophaning
               of
               the
               same
               Name
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               under
               a
               pretence
               of
               Worship
               ?
               The
               case
               of
               Nadab
               and
               Abihu
               ,
               and
               the
               Bethshemites
               and
               Uzza
               ,
               do
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               more
               jealous
               about
               his
               Holy
               Things
               ,
               than
               in
               our
               common
               Affairs
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Moreover
               ,
               It
               is
               an
               actual
               Reproaching
               of
               all
               our
               Solemn
               Assemblies
               ,
               to
               separate
               from
               them
               ;
               as
               if
               you
               openly
               proclaimed
               them
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               that
               an
               honest
               man
               may
               not
               lawfully
               hold
               Communion
               with
               .
               Whereas
               the
               Interest
               of
               Christ
               is
               so
               great
               among
               them
               ,
               so
               much
               of
               his
               acceptable
               Worship
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               of
               his
               faithful
               beloved
               ones
               are
               there
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               not
               take
               such
               usage
               well
               .
               If
               we
               must
               needs
               have
               private
               separated
               Assemblies
               ,
               let
               the
               Servants
               of
               Christ
               so
               close
               together
               ,
               that
               the
               Ungodly
               and
               not
               they
               may
               be
               the
               separated
               part
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               driven
               into
               Corners
               :
               Let
               the
               Holy
               ordered
               Assemblies
               of
               the
               Saints
               be
               the
               Publick
               Assemblies
               ,
               and
               let
               not
               the
               ungoverned
               have
               that
               honour
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               It
               is
               an
               unspeakable
               Mischief
               of
               these
               Antichurches
               and
               Divisions
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               the
               great
               Impediment
               to
               
                 Universal
                 Communion
              
               of
               all
               the
               Servants
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Land
               :
               which
               is
               a
               work
               of
               great
               Necessity
               to
               the
               common
               good
               ,
               and
               exceeding
               desirable
               to
               all
               Christians
               .
               Were
               we
               but
               one
               ,
               
                 One
                 Body
              
               by
               some
               common
               Bond
               and
               Communion
               ,
               our
               Rulers
               would
               quickly
               be
               resolved
               in
               the
               Point
               of
               Toleration
               ,
               Heresies
               might
               be
               easier
               extinguished
               ,
               and
               Prophaneness
               might
               through
               all
               the
               Land
               lye
               under
               such
               Discouragement
               as
               might
               much
               abate
               it
               ;
               whilest
               every
               where
               the
               unanimous
               Servants
               of
               the
               Lord
               did
               keep
               out
               all
               the
               obstinate
               Impenitent
               Persons
               from
               the
               Publick
               Communion
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               is
               cast
               out
               of
               one
               Church
               is
               cast
               out
               of
               all
               ;
               and
               none
               in
               any
               Country
               would
               entertain
               him
               :
               Whereas
               now
               they
               have
               ordinarily
               a
               room
               in
               the
               most
               Publick
               Assemblies
               ,
               or
               if
               one
               Church
               reject
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               travail
               into
               other
               Parts
               ,
               they
               are
               as
               acceptable
               as
               others
               :
               and
               so
               Communicatory
               Letters
               are
               made
               useless
               .
               But
               the
               Principal
               thing
               that
               I
               here
               intend
               is
               ,
               that
               excellent
               Security
               of
               the
               Gospel
               and
               Godliness
               to
               our
               Posterity
               ,
               and
               the
               welfare
               of
               the
               Nation
               that
               might
               be
               happily
               promoted
               by
               this
               Unity
               :
               For
               then
               the
               Church
               and
               Commonwealth
               might
               be
               so
               complicate
               and
               commensurate
               as
               would
               be
               the
               Strength
               and
               Glory
               of
               them
               both
               :
               They
               may
               hold
               in
               Life
               ,
               but
               never
               attain
               that
               stability
               and
               Glory
               that
               God
               hath
               propounded
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               given
               them
               means
               for
               ,
               till
               (
               for
               the
               generality
               )
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               the
               Freemen
               
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               are
               the
               same
               :
               (
               I
               say
               not
               [
               the
               Subjects
               ]
               but
               [
               the
               Freemen
               ]
               that
               is
               ,
               those
               that
               shall
               be
               capable
               of
               Governing
               or
               electing
               Governors
               .
               )
               Then
               will
               not
               the
               Interest
               of
               Church
               and
               State
               be
               set
               in
               Opposition
               against
               each
               other
               ,
               nor
               Rulers
               keep
               up
               sinful
               jealousies
               against
               the
               Gospel
               and
               
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               then
               will
               the
               Magistrate
               support
               and
               second
               the
               Ministry
               and
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Ministers
               and
               Church
               be
               the
               faithfullest
               obeyers
               and
               defenders
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               :
               And
               then
               we
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               fear
               when
               one
               Parliament
               hath
               made
               us
               wholsom
               Laws
               ,
               and
               own'd
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               left
               a
               majority
               of
               malignant
               impious
               Choosers
               should
               give
               us
               another
               that
               will
               undo
               all
               ,
               and
               cast
               out
               the
               chief
               Blessing
               and
               Glory
               of
               the
               Land.
               Were
               Church
               and
               Common-wealth
               but
               duly
               commensurate
               (
               as
               aforesaid
               )
               then
               sober
               men
               and
               faithful
               to
               the
               interest
               of
               Christ
               would
               choose
               our
               Parliaments
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               Succession
               of
               Righteous
               Governours
               might
               be
               secured
               to
               the
               Land
               !
               A
               Mercy
               of
               inestimable
               Value
               ,
               that
               would
               advance
               Britain
               yet
               much
               higher
               above
               any
               Nation
               under
               
               Heaven
               !
               And
               what
               clear
               Reasons
               could
               I
               give
               for
               this
               ;
               and
               how
               easily
               could
               I
               answer
               all
               considerable
               Objections
               ,
               and
               how
               easily
               might
               it
               be
               quickly
               put
               in
               execution
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               for
               this
               one
               most
               lamentable
               Evil
               ,
               even
               the
               unreconciled
               Parties
               ,
               and
               the
               undisciplined
               Churches
               and
               Antichurches
               among
               us
               ?
               Till
               then
               ,
               we
               hold
               our
               precious
               Mercies
               on
               such
               slippery
               terms
               ,
               as
               should
               awaken
               all
               honest
               men
               to
               look
               after
               a
               better
               Security
               :
               God
               can
               make
               Wolves
               befriend
               his
               Lambs
               ,
               and
               the
               Serpentine
               brood
               that
               are
               haters
               of
               Piety
               to
               choose
               Pious
               Governours
               :
               But
               Wonders
               of
               Mercy
               are
               fitter
               for
               a
               grateful
               remembrance
               ,
               than
               for
               secure
               Expectations
               ,
               when
               we
               wilfully
               cause
               our
               peril
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               And
               it
               is
               an
               aggravation
               of
               the
               Sin
               of
               these
               Dividing
               ways
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               continued
               in
               such
               a
               time
               and
               place
               as
               this
               !
               When
               men
               have
               nothing
               forced
               on
               them
               that
               they
               were
               wont
               to
               complain
               of
               ;
               and
               nothing
               wanting
               but
               what
               they
               have
               such
               more
               than
               ordinary
               helps
               to
               procure
               in
               the
               Publick
               Churches
               ▪
               Formerly
               it
               was
               the
               Prelacy
               ,
               and
               Li●urgy
               and
               Ceremonies
               that
               by
               the
               Separ●tists
               was
               pretended
               as
               a
               justifying
               Cause
               of
               their
               Separation
               :
               (
               And
               yet
               then
               the
               ancient
               Nonconformists
               themselves
               did
               write
               against
               them
               more
               than
               any
               did
               )
               :
               But
               now
               they
               can
               pretend
               no
               such
               things
               as
               these
               :
               Who
               forceth
               any
               thing
               upon
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               which
               the
               tenderest
               Conscience
               of
               understanding
               People
               hath
               cause
               to
               refuse
               ?
               And
               if
               Discipline
               be
               wanting
               ,
               they
               have
               much
               encouragement
               to
               endeavour
               and
               hope
               for
               a
               supply
               :
               If
               the
               Ministers
               be
               bad
               ,
               they
               may
               cast
               them
               out
               :
               We
               all
               desire
               it
               :
               If
               they
               be
               faithful
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               willing
               to
               go
               as
               far
               as
               they
               can
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               Discipline
               :
               and
               it
               is
               the
               discouragements
               ,
               Divisions
               ,
               and
               withdrawings
               of
               those
               that
               should
               help
               them
               that
               doth
               much
               disable
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               seems
               to
               me
               a
               great
               Aggravation
               that
               usually
               this
               Sin
               is
               the
               fruit
               of
               so
               many
               other
               Sine
               !
               How
               oft
               is
               it
               brought
               forth
               by
               a
               proud
               over-valuing
               of
               mens
               own
               Opinions
               ,
               Parts
               and
               Piety
               ?
               and
               by
               uncharitable
               censoriousness
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               a
               vil●f●ing
               extenuation
               of
               all
               that
               is
               good
               in
               them
               !
               And
               how
               ordinarily
               doth
               it
               bring
               forth
               disobedience
               ,
               murmuring
               ,
               and
               disdain
               of
               those
               that
               were
               their
               Teachers
               ?
               and
               evil
               speaking
               against
               the
               things
               that
               they
               understand
               not
               ?
               And
               too
               commonly
               it
               proceeds
               from
               laziness
               !
               When
               they
               will
               not
               be
               at
               the
               trouble
               and
               cost
               of
               doing
               their
               parts
               to
               reform
               the
               Churches
               where
               they
               are
               ,
               they
               will
               lazily
               separate
               ,
               to
               save
               them
               a
               labour
               :
               It
               is
               a
               harder
               work
               and
               requireth
               much
               more
               Self-denyal
               to
               joyn
               in
               the
               admonishing
               of
               the
               several
               Ungodly
               Persons
               
               in
               the
               Churches
               ,
               and
               follow
               it
               in
               God's
               way
               till
               they
               are
               reclaimed
               or
               cast
               out
               ,
               than
               to
               get
               in
               private
               among
               a
               few
               that
               will
               put
               us
               to
               no
               such
               trouble
               .
               I
               see
               not
               but
               these
               Persons
               while
               they
               cry
               up
               Discipline
               ,
               would
               destroy
               it
               .
               As
               some
               on
               one
               extream
               refuse
               to
               exercise
               it
               ,
               so
               these
               on
               the
               other
               extream
               will
               be
               Members
               only
               of
               such
               Societies
               when
               they
               shall
               have
               little
               or
               no
               use
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               consequently
               exclude
               it
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               where
               it
               shall
               not
               cost
               them
               much
               .
               Lay
               this
               together
               ,
               and
               consider
               whether
               in
               such
               times
               as
               these
               ,
               when
               Godly
               Magistrates
               are
               ready
               to
               encourage
               us
               ,
               and
               Godly
               Ministers
               willing
               to
               do
               what
               they
               can
               in
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               no
               burdens
               are
               forced
               on
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               and
               we
               refuse
               not
               their
               Communion
               that
               differ
               from
               us
               in
               tolerable
               Points
               ,
               that
               yet
               in
               these
               times
               men
               will
               fly
               from
               our
               Assemblies
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               Antichurches
               as
               they
               do
               !
               Alas
               ,
               what
               pievish
               Children
               are
               in
               the
               Family
               of
               God.
               One
               part
               now
               separate
               into
               private
               Churches
               ,
               because
               we
               have
               not
               Prelacy
               ,
               Liturgy
               and
               Ceremonies
               ;
               and
               another
               part
               separate
               ,
               even
               when
               they
               are
               cast
               out
               ,
               because
               they
               be
               not
               pleased
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               that
               look
               to
               the
               other
               Extream
               !
               Doubtless
               the
               Separatists
               in
               our
               days
               of
               Reformation
               and
               Liberty
               ,
               are
               much
               more
               unexcusable
               ,
               than
               they
               were
               in
               the
               times
               of
               Ceremonies
               and
               Violence
               .
               What!
               cannot
               all
               the
               Endeavour●
               of
               Magistrates
               and
               Ministers
               by
               such
               a
               Reformation
               ,
               that
               many
               others
               think
               too
               much
               ,
               yet
               sweep
               the
               Churches
               clean
               enough
               for
               you
               to
               enter
               ?
               In
               other
               Ages
               it
               was
               the
               affliction
               of
               the
               Godly
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               evil
               Governours
               :
               But
               now
               how
               many
               do
               cast
               out
               themselves
               ?
               The
               Jews
               persecuted
               the
               Disciples
               by
               casting
               them
               out
               of
               their
               Synagogues
               ,
               Ioh.
               16.
               2.
               and
               12.
               42.
               
               And
               will
               you
               cast
               out
               your selves
               from
               the
               true
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               ?
               And
               that
               from
               such
               Principles
               ,
               and
               with
               such
               concomitant
               aggravating
               faults
               as
               those
               forementioned
               ?
            
             
               17.
               
               And
               it
               is
               an
               aggravation
               of
               this
               Sin
               that
               it
               is
               continued
               against
               so
               much
               and
               long
               Experience
               .
               Have
               we
               not
               long
               found
               by
               Experience
               how
               it
               quencheth
               Charity
               ,
               and
               hindereth
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               cherisheth
               Errors
               ,
               and
               causeth
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               forementioned
               Evils
               ?
               And
               shall
               we
               love
               it
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               found
               it
               Evil
               ?
            
             
               18.
               
               And
               it
               is
               no
               small
               aggravation
               of
               this
               Sin
               ,
               to
               consider
               what
               England
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               World
               is
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               what
               it
               hath
               been
               from
               the
               beginning
               until
               now
               :
               Had
               it
               not
               been
               the
               greater
               Sin
               to
               have
               separated
               from
               ▪
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               (
               much
               worse
               than
               English
               Congregations
               )
               when
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               World
               were
               Aliens
               ,
               and
               much
               further
               from
               God
               than
               they
               ?
               Five
               Parts
               of
               the
               World
               are
               Idolatrous
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               Mahometans
               :
               A
               Sixth
               part
               only
               make
               any
               Profession
               of
               the
               Christian
               Name
               :
               Not
               a
               quarter
               (
               I
               think
               )
               of
               that
               Sixth
               part
               are
               Protestants
               :
               How
               ignorant
               and
               rude
               the
               Eastern
               and
               Southern
               Churches
               are
               ,
               is
               lamentable
               to
               relate
               :
               Few
               of
               them
               have
               any
               Preaching
               ,
               but
               only
               Homilies
               and
               Liturgies
               read
               .
               What
               the
               Papists
               are
               I
               need
               not
               tell
               you
               .
               Not
               the
               Twentieth
               part
               of
               the
               World
               ●●●
               adm●●●nts
               :
               And
               among
               these
               ,
               alas
               ,
               how
               few
               have
               so
               much
               of
               the
               life
               of
               ●ining
               th●●●mong
               them
               as
               the
               meaner
               sort
               of
               our
               English
               Congregations
               ?
               And
               hath
               Go●
               called
               this
               spot
               of
               Earth
               ,
               this
               narrow
               Island
               ,
               a
               corner
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               to
               honour
               
               with
               the
               greatest
               lustre
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               true
               Reformation
               and
               Godliness
               ?
               and
               yet
               will
               these
               men
               withdraw
               from
               the
               Publick
               Churches
               here
               ,
               as
               if
               no
               Publick
               Church
               on
               Earth
               (
               but
               the
               few
               of
               their
               way
               )
               were
               worthy
               of
               their
               presence
               :
               Are
               they
               no
               more
               thankful
               for
               
               England's
               singular
               Privileges
               ?
               nor
               no
               more
               humbly
               sensible
               of
               their
               own
               unworthiness
               ?
               And
               would
               they
               separate
               from
               all
               the
               Publick
               Churches
               almost
               in
               the
               World
               ?
            
             
               19.
               
               These
               continued
               Divisions
               among
               our selves
               are
               a
               great
               discouragement
               to
               our
               highest
               Rulers
               from
               seeking
               the
               healing
               of
               the
               Churches
               abroad
               .
               The
               greatest
               Service
               they
               can
               do
               to
               God
               ,
               is
               to
               reconcile
               the
               Churches
               ,
               and
               bring
               them
               to
               Agreement
               ,
               and
               strengthen
               them
               thereby
               against
               their
               Adversaries
               .
               And
               all
               good
               men
               desire
               this
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               improve
               their
               interest
               to
               this
               end
               .
               But
               alas
               ,
               with
               what
               heart
               can
               they
               set
               upon
               it
               ;
               as
               long
               as
               they
               are
               unable
               to
               reconcile
               and
               unite
               the
               best
               of
               the
               Subjects
               here
               at
               home
               ;
               It
               was
               the
               Grecians
               Jest
               upon
               a
               great
               man
               among
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               went
               about
               to
               reconcile
               all
               the
               Princes
               and
               States
               of
               Greece
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               reconcile
               his
               Wife
               and
               her
               Maid
               that
               lived
               unquietly
               at
               home
               .
               And
               do
               not
               we
               prepare
               such
               Entertainment
               for
               our
               Governours
               attempts
               in
               so
               good
               a
               Work
               ?
            
             
               20.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               I
               heartily
               desire
               that
               our
               Divisions
               and
               Antichurches
               may
               not
               prepare
               renewed
               Wars
               ,
               and
               Calamities
               to
               the
               Commonwealth
               .
               Certainly
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Nation
               is
               much
               disaffected
               to
               them
               :
               And
               I
               wish
               that
               for
               their
               sakes
               they
               grow
               not
               disaffected
               to
               the
               Government
               ,
               and
               ready
               for
               Enterprizes
               that
               beseem
               them
               not
               .
               But
               I
               much
               more
               fear
               ,
               left
               animosities
               among
               the
               several
               Parties
               should
               make
               them
               busie
               and
               bold
               in
               their
               Enterprizes
               against
               each
               other
               ,
               and
               still
               seeking
               opportunities
               to
               oppress
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               to
               advance
               themselves
               .
               And
               lest
               the
               several
               Parties
               be
               to
               their
               Prince
               ,
               like
               the
               many
               Wives
               that
               some
               of
               the
               Jews
               had
               to
               their
               Husbands
               ,
               that
               were
               still
               jealous
               of
               his
               Affections
               ,
               lest
               he
               loved
               this
               or
               that
               Wife
               better
               than
               the
               rest
               :
               Every
               one
               looketh
               to
               be
               most
               esteemed
               .
               And
               jealousie
               is
               apt
               to
               break
               its
               bounds
               .
               But
               I
               will
               not
               Prognosticate
               ,
               but
               forewarn
               :
               If
               Unity
               be
               our
               Strength
               ,
               and
               Division
               our
               Destruction
               ,
               let
               us
               pity
               the
               calamitous
               Church
               ,
               and
               not
               set
               fire
               on
               the
               Commonwealth
               .
               And
               let
               all
               Christians
               (
               that
               are
               such
               indeed
               )
               lament
               our
               distances
               ,
               and
               lay
               to
               heart
               the
               Sin
               and
               Calamity
               of
               our
               long
               Divisions
               ;
               and
               at
               last
               let
               Catholick
               Principles
               and
               Affections
               be
               entertained
               by
               us
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               pray
               ,
               and
               study
               ,
               and
               seek
               ,
               and
               submit
               and
               deny
               our selves
               for
               the
               Unity
               of
               Christians
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               Peace
               .
            
             
               For
               my
               part
               I
               have
               spoken
               much
               of
               this
               from
               certain
               Experience
               :
               The
               Evils
               of
               Divisions
               and
               Antichurches
               I
               have
               seen
               abroad
               :
               The
               Ease
               and
               Comfort
               of
               Unity
               and
               Peace
               I
               enjoy
               at
               home
               !
               O
               what
               a
               Mercy
               is
               it
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               the
               poor
               Flock
               that
               Christ
               hath
               committed
               to
               my
               Charge
               ;
               what
               a
               help
               to
               my
               Labours
               and
               to
               their
               Souls
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               not
               Minister
               against
               Minister
               ,
               nor
               Church
               against
               Ch
               〈…〉
               any
               separating
               Parties
               to
               ensnare
               men
               ;
               but
               that
               we
               Serve
               the
               Lord
               ●●●
               ,
               to
               ●●
               Heart
               and
               Soul
               ,
               one
               Mind
               and
               Mouth
               .
               If
               I
               can
               procure
               the
               e●●●●t
               of
               this
               Mercy
               no
               further
               ,
               I
               will
               compassionate
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               rejoyce
               in
               it
               at
               home
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Chap.
               II.
               
            
             
               THE
               Second
               part
               of
               my
               Task
               I
               shall
               briefly
               dispatch
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               to
               shew
               what
               is
               incumbent
               on
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               the
               prevention
               of
               such
               Separations
               ,
               or
               their
               increase
               .
               Having
               spoken
               the
               most
               that
               I
               think
               necessary
               of
               this
               ,
               in
               the
               end
               of
               my
               
                 Catholick
                 Key
              
               ,
               Part
               2.
               
               I
               shall
               refer
               the
               Reader
               thither
               for
               the
               Rules
               of
               the
               Churches
               Peace
               ,
               and
               the
               terms
               on
               which
               they
               must
               be
               put
               in
               execution
               .
               I
               shall
               only
               here
               reassume
               these
               few
               particulars
               ,
               suitable
               to
               our
               case
               .
            
             
               I.
               If
               we
               would
               prevent
               our
               Peoples
               Separations
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               make
               the
               door
               of
               the
               Church
               so
               narrow
               as
               to
               shut
               out
               the
               faithful
               ,
               though
               infirm
               .
               If
               we
               keep
               them
               ou●
               ,
               we
               cannot
               for
               shame
               childe
               them
               for
               not
               coming
               in
               .
               The
               principal
               thing
               that
               here
               we
               must
               avoid
               ,
               is
               large
               and
               particular
               Professions
               of
               Faith
               ,
               containing
               Controvertible
               Opinions
               ,
               and
               Points
               that
               many
               true
               Believers
               are
               unsatisfied
               in
               ;
               and
               also
               the
               imposing
               of
               unnecessary
               Ceremonies
               .
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               hath
               decided
               this
               difficulty
               to
               our
               hands
               ,
               and
               left
               it
               us
               as
               a
               standing
               Rule
               ,
               Rom.
               14.
               1.
               
               That
               we
               must
               receive
               even
               him
               that
               is
               weak
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               doubtful
               Disputations
               .
               And
               that
               we
               must
               [
               be
               like
               minded
               one
               towards
               another
               ,
               according
               to
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               therefore
               receive
               one
               another
               as
               Christ
               also
               received
               us
               ,
               to
               the
               Glory
               of
               God.
               ]
               Rom.
               15.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Men
               must
               be
               called
               to
               no
               Profession
               but
               of
               Points
               plainly
               contained
               in
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               the
               ancient
               simplicity
               must
               recover
               us
               to
               the
               ancient
               Charity
               and
               Unity
               :
               And
               though
               more
               knowledge
               be
               necessary
               to
               the
               Pastors
               than
               to
               all
               the
               Flock
               ,
               yet
               must
               the
               Scripture
               sufficiency
               be
               maintained
               ,
               and
               necessary
               things
               distinguished
               from
               unnecessary
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               are
               necessary
               to
               the
               being
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               from
               those
               that
               are
               necessary
               but
               to
               the
               Better
               being
               ;
               and
               nothing
               should
               be
               imposed
               on
               Pastors
               themselves
               as
               necessary
               to
               the
               Communion
               of
               Churches
               ,
               but
               Points
               that
               indeed
               are
               necessary
               to
               such
               Communion
               ,
               and
               those
               (
               if
               possible
               )
               in
               Scripture
               phrase
               .
            
             
               But
               because
               Hereticks
               will
               subscribe
               to
               Scripture
               and
               to
               ancient
               Creeds
               ,
               and
               simple
               Confessions
               of
               Faith
               ,
               therefore
               many
               have
               thought
               that
               other
               kind
               of
               Confessions
               must
               be
               made
               which
               they
               cannot
               subscribe
               to
               :
               But
               by
               that
               course
               the
               mischief
               of
               Heresie
               is
               not
               so
               much
               avoided
               ,
               as
               the
               mischief
               of
               Divisions
               caused
               ;
               and
               all
               because
               the
               right
               way
               of
               obviating
               Heresies
               is
               mistaken
               and
               overlookt
               .
               Heresie
               in
               the
               Mind
               is
               cured
               only
               by
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               it
               that
               we
               have
               here
               to
               obviate
               ;
               but
               Heresie
               in
               the
               Mouth
               must
               be
               corrected
               by
               Discipline
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               not
               a
               better
               Rule
               or
               Law
               than
               Scripture
               for
               them
               to
               Subscribe
               that
               is
               the
               Remedy
               ,
               but
               a
               careful
               Execution
               of
               that
               Law
               against
               them
               ,
               1.
               
               By
               casting
               them
               out
               of
               our
               Communion
               after
               a
               first
               and
               second
               admonition
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               proved
               guilty
               ,
               and
               2.
               
               By
               the
               Magistrates
               restraining
               them
               according
               to
               the
               quality
               of
               their
               offence
               .
               He
               that
               hath
               a
               Conscience
               to
               Subscribe
               to
               all
               the
               
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               yet
               contradict
               them
               by
               his
               Heresie
               ,
               may
               do
               so
               by
               any
               Form
               that
               you
               can
               impose
               on
               him
               ,
               that
               hath
               any
               appearance
               of
               fitness
               to
               be
               so
               imposed
               .
               We
               must
               not
               make
               new
               Laws
               ,
               every
               time
               the
               old
               ones
               are
               misinterpreted
               or
               broken
               .
            
             
               Our
               great
               danger
               in
               England
               is
               of
               Popery
               ,
               above
               any
               thing
               except
               Impiety
               it self
               .
               And
               the
               strength
               and
               upshot
               of
               all
               the
               Papists
               arguings
               ,
               is
               [
               
                 Where
                 was
                 your
                 Religion
                 and
                 Church
                 before
              
               Luther
               ?
               ]
               which
               by
               their
               Exposition
               is
               ,
               [
               Where
               was
               your
               Thirty
               Nine
               Articles
               ,
               or
               your
               Assemblies
               Confession
               ,
               or
               any
               Church
               that
               Successively
               from
               the
               Apostles
               held
               them
               .
               ]
               This
               is
               their
               all
               ,
               (
               which
               indeed
               is
               nothing
               .
               )
               LET
               US
               OWN
               AS
               THE
               RULE
               OF
               OUR
               RELIGION
               BUT
               THE
               HOLY
               SCRIPTURES
               ,
               AND
               EXPRESS
               OUR
               BELIEF
               IN
               SCRIPTURE
               PHRASE
               ,
               (
               without
               distorting
               it
               to
               look
               towards
               any
               Heretical
               or
               Erroneous
               Sense
               ,
               )
               AND
               THEN
               WE
               MAY
               EASILY
               TELL
               A
               PAPIST
               WHERE
               OUR
               RELIGION
               AND
               CHURCH
               WAS
               BEFORE
               LUTHER
               ;
               ]
               yea
               the
               simplest
               Women
               ,
               that
               understand
               but
               what
               Christianity
               is
               ,
               may
               thus
               be
               able
               to
               defend
               their
               Religion
               against
               the
               Cavils
               of
               these
               Learned
               Adversaries
               :
               Let
               us
               not
               therefore
               give
               away
               so
               great
               an
               advantage
               ,
               and
               withal
               divide
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               departing
               from
               the
               sufficiency
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               the
               principal
               point
               wherein
               a
               Protestant
               differeth
               from
               a
               Papist
               ,
               and
               that
               wherein
               we
               unanimously
               oppose
               them
               .
            
             
               II.
               If
               we
               would
               avoid
               Separations
               ,
               we
               must
               keep
               up
               holy
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               not
               leave
               the
               Churches
               so
               polluted
               by
               the
               abundance
               of
               impenitent
               impious
               Persons
               as
               may
               frighten
               tender
               Consciences
               from
               us
               :
               Discipline
               that
               is
               pleaded
               for
               must
               be
               faithfully
               practised
               .
               We
               must
               not
               step
               out
               of
               the
               way
               of
               God
               by
               unj●st
               rigor
               to
               please
               any
               Men
               ,
               nor
               to
               avoid
               their
               offence
               ;
               but
               we
               must
               cast
               out
               those
               that
               should
               not
               be
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               rather
               lest
               those
               withdraw
               that
               should
               be
               in
               :
               And
               herein
               a
               principal
               part
               of
               our
               Care
               must
               be
               ,
               to
               set
               Godly
               people
               a-work
               upon
               their
               own
               Duty
               ,
               in
               a
               loving
               ,
               humble
               admonishing
               of
               Offenders
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               convince
               them
               how
               sinful
               a
               course
               it
               is
               to
               expect
               that
               Men
               should
               be
               cast
               out
               ,
               before
               they
               have
               been
               dealt
               with
               on
               the
               Terms
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               degrees
               that
               Christ
               hath
               appointed
               ;
               and
               to
               run
               away
               from
               the
               Church
               because
               they
               will
               not
               do
               their
               Duties
               .
            
             
               III.
               To
               this
               end
               that
               our
               Churches
               may
               be
               capable
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               the
               Duty
               of
               Confirmation
               ,
               must
               be
               so
               far
               restored
               ,
               and
               faithfully
               practised
               ,
               that
               none
               may
               be
               admitted
               into
               the
               Number
               of
               Adult
               Members
               for
               the
               Communion
               proper
               to
               such
               ,
               till
               they
               have
               made
               a
               credible
               Profession
               of
               their
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               renewed
               their
               Baptismal
               Covenant
               ,
               (
               consenting
               to
               the
               State
               and
               Duty
               of
               Church
               Members
               ,
               if
               they
               are
               stated
               in
               a
               particular
               Church
               )
               and
               so
               are
               Approved
               by
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Without
               this
               Discipline
               cannot
               be
               exercised
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               shewed
               in
               a
               Treatise
               for
               Confirmation
               .
            
             
               IV.
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               prevent
               Antichurches
               and
               Separations
               ,
               Ministers
               must
               be
               studious
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               able
               to
               confound
               Gainsayers
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               must
               be
               holy
               ,
               harmless
               ,
               humble
               ,
               self-denying
               ,
               charitable
               ,
               manifesting
               
               tender
               Love
               to
               all
               that
               they
               deal
               with
               ,
               prudent
               ,
               and
               very
               vigilant
               and
               industrious
               ,
               thinking
               no
               cost
               or
               pains
               too
               great
               for
               their
               so
               great
               ends
               .
               Because
               we
               have
               neglected
               these
               four
               necessary
               things
               ,
               Separations
               have
               afflicted
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Chap.
                 III.
              
               Difference
               I.
               
            
             
               THE
               third
               part
               of
               my
               task
               is
               ,
               to
               state
               the
               Controversies
               that
               occasion
               our
               present
               Divisions
               in
               England
               :
               There
               are
               (
               besides
               intolerable
               Hereticks
               ,
               as
               Seekers
               ,
               Quakers
               ,
               &c.
               )
               but
               three
               Parties
               that
               I
               remember
               that
               trouble
               us
               much
               with
               unjust
               Separations
               and
               Antichurches
               .
               The
               first
               is
               that
               new
               Prelatical
               Party
               that
               unchurch
               our
               Churches
               ,
               and
               nullifie
               our
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               Ministerial
               Performances
               ;
               and
               draw
               into
               private
               Meetings
               ,
               supposing
               that
               only
               Laymen
               or
               Schismaticks
               with
               whom
               they
               must
               not
               Communicate
               ,
               (
               because
               they
               are
               not
               Ordained
               by
               English
               Prelates
               )
               have
               possession
               of
               the
               publick
               Churches
               .
               To
               these
               I
               have
               spoken
               in
               my
               Disputation
               of
               Church
               Government
               ,
               and
               therefore
               shall
               say
               nothing
               here
               .
            
             
               The
               Second
               Sort
               of
               Separatists
               are
               those
               called
               Anabaptists
               ,
               that
               deny
               Communion
               with
               our
               Churches
               ,
               supposing
               us
               to
               be
               unbaptized
               :
               To
               these
               I
               shall
               speak
               by
               themselves
               in
               the
               Offer
               of
               an
               Agreement
               .
               The
               Difference
               is
               sufficiently
               made
               known
               .
            
             
               The
               Third
               Sort
               are
               those
               that
               of
               old
               were
               peculiarly
               named
               Separatists
               ,
               together
               with
               some
               of
               those
               that
               are
               now
               called
               Congregational
               or
               Independents
               ,
               who
               withdraw
               upon
               some
               Differences
               in
               Points
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               which
               Differences
               ▪
               it
               shall
               now
               be
               my
               work
               to
               state
               :
               And
               because
               I
               would
               be
               brief
               ,
               I
               will
               annex
               the
               Accommodations
               to
               the
               Differences
               .
            
             
               I.
               The
               first
               Point
               of
               Difference
               ,
               which
               I
               think
               is
               no
               Difference
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               it
               that
               indeed
               makes
               almost
               all
               the
               Difference
               ,
               is
               
                 about
                 the
                 necessary
                 Qualification
                 of
                 Church
                 Members
                 .
              
               That
               this
               makes
               almost
               all
               our
               Difference
               (
               except
               what
               disowned
               neglects
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               other
               such
               faults
               among
               us
               occasion
               )
               is
               known
               to
               us
               by
               experience
               ,
               who
               hear
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               private
               Churches
               alledge
               this
               as
               the
               principal
               Point
               of
               Difference
               ,
               for
               our
               accusation
               and
               their
               own
               justification
               ,
               that
               we
               take
               those
               for
               Godly
               that
               they
               take
               not
               for
               such
               .
               That
               Doctrinally
               here
               is
               no
               difference
               between
               the
               Parties
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               between
               the
               Persons
               in
               the
               same
               Parties
               ,
               is
               in
               their
               words
               apparent
               .
               The
               Independents
               say
               that
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               must
               be
               [
               visible
               Saints
               .
               ]
               The
               Presbyterians
               deny
               it
               not
               .
               The
               Presbyterians
               say
               that
               Sincerity
               or
               real
               Sanctity
               is
               not
               of
               Necessity
               to
               Visible
               Church
               Members
               :
               The
               Independents
               say
               so
               to
               ,
               and
               no
               wonder
               ;
               for
               else
               the
               Visible
               Church
               would
               not
               be
               Visible
               ,
               nor
               could
               any
               Man
               be
               known
               to
               be
               a
               Member
               ,
               because
               we
               know
               not
               their
               Sincerity
               or
               real
               Holiness
               .
            
             
               Master
               
                 Norton
                 Resp.
                 ad
                 .
                 Apollon
              
               .
               p.
               7.
               11
               ,
               12.
               thus
               fully
               openeth
               their
               
               mind
               ;
               that
               [
               All
               and
               only
               those
               Competentes
               that
               are
               Ecclesiastically
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Believers
               ,
               and
               walk
               orderly
               are
               the
               next
               matter
               of
               a
               Visible
               Church
               and
               to
               be
               admitted
               .
               ]
               By
               
                 Ecclesiastically
                 Believers
              
               he
               tells
               us
               that
               he
               meaneth
               [
               such
               as
               are
               faithful
               in
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               towards
               whom
               whether
               they
               are
               positively
               faithful
               or
               not
               ,
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               carry
               our selves
               in
               common
               Church
               Duties
               as
               if
               they
               were
               faithful
               .
               ]
               To
               this
               he
               takes
               these
               four
               things
               necessary
               .
               [
               1.
               
               A
               Confession
               of
               the
               Fundamentals
               ,
               and
               other
               points
               of
               
               Religion
               ,
               which
               are
               of
               necessity
               to
               avoid
               
               a
               scandalous
               Life
               .
               2.
               
               Such
               a
               declaration
               of
               the
               Experimental
               work
               of
               Faith
               which
               contains
               the
               substance
               of
               Conversion
               ,
               though
               it
               may
               be
               counterfeit
               .
               3.
               
               A
               Conversation
               
               not
               scandalous
               .
               4.
               
               A
               testified
               Subjection
               to
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Government
               .
               ]
               
            
             
               There
               is
               nothing
               in
               all
               this
               but
               what
               the
               Presbyterians
               consent
               to
               ,
               with
               these
               Explications
               ,
               which
               we
               doubt
               not
               but
               will
               be
               allowed
               .
               1.
               
               That
               this
               excludeth
               not
               the
               Infants
               of
               Believers
               from
               being
               Infant
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               without
               these
               Qualifications
               in
               their
               Persons
               .
               2.
               
               That
               if
               Infant
               Members
               grow
               up
               and
               claim
               a
               place
               among
               the
               Adult
               ,
               it
               will
               
               then
               be
               meet
               that
               all
               this
               be
               done
               by
               them
               .
               3.
               
               But
               yet
               that
               it
               's
               one
               thing
               to
               admit
               them
               into
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Adult
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               Universal
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Eunuch
               ,
               
               Acts
               8.
               and
               others
               were
               by
               Baptism
               ,
               )
               and
               another
               thing
               to
               admit
               them
               into
               a
               particular
               Church
               also
               And
               that
               the
               consent
               to
               Christianity
               is
               it
               that
               is
               necessary
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               the
               consent
               to
               the
               Duty
               of
               a
               particular
               Member
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               is
               necessary
               only
               to
               the
               Second
               ,
               (
               which
               supposeth
               also
               the
               First
               )
               4.
               
               That
               there
               is
               great
               difference
               between
               a
               Baptized
               Person
               that
               needs
               but
               Confirmation
               or
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               a
               Converted
               ●nfidel
               ,
               that
               's
               to
               be
               Baptized
               :
               It
               is
               meet
               to
               have
               some
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Life
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               in
               Covenant
               already
               :
               But
               the
               Life
               of
               the
               latter
               is
               not
               to
               be
               supposed
               to
               be
               upright
               ,
               but
               ungodly
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               may
               not
               require
               of
               him
               a
               Testimony
               of
               his
               upright
               Life
               ,
               but
               a
               Confession
               and
               Lamentation
               of
               his
               ungodly
               Life
               ,
               with
               a
               Consent
               and
               Resolution
               for
               new
               Obedience
               :
               Upon
               this
               much
               the
               Apostles
               Baptized
               their
               Converts
               ,
               without
               delay
               to
               try
               their
               Lives
               .
               5.
               
               And
               there
               's
               
               difference
               to
               be
               put
               between
               what
               is
               necessary
               
                 ad
                 esse
                 ,
                 &
                 ad
                 bene
                 esse
                 :
                 Necessitate
                 medii
                 &
                 praecepti
                 .
              
               And
               the
               Profession
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               present
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               this
               by
               any
               tolerable
               intimation
               or
               signification
               ,
               is
               all
               that
               is
               necessary
               to
               the
               Being
               of
               such
               Adult
               Members
               :
               And
               that
               the
               Testimony
               of
               his
               good
               life
               is
               only
               necessary
               (
               when
               it
               may
               be
               sought
               )
               to
               the
               performance
               of
               our
               Duty
               ,
               and
               the
               purity
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               If
               we
               admit
               a
               Man
               of
               another
               Countrey
               without
               Testimony
               or
               Tryal
               ,
               upon
               his
               meer
               profession
               ,
               or
               if
               we
               do
               so
               through
               haste
               ,
               or
               negligence
               ,
               or
               multitude
               of
               Persons
               that
               we
               have
               to
               deal
               with
               in
               populous
               places
               ,
               this
               doth
               not
               nullifie
               his
               Membership
               :
               Nor
               yet
               if
               we
               admit
               him
               upon
               a
               dark
               and
               less
               express
               Confession
               .
               And
               ,
               6.
               
               It
               is
               a
               Mans
               Profession
               that
               is
               his
               Title
               ▪
               condition
               to
               Visible
               Membership
               ;
               and
               his
               Life
               is
               but
               a
               Confirmation
               of
               that
               ;
               and
               where
               there
               is
               not
               opportunity
               of
               enquiring
               after
               Mens
               Lives
               ,
               it
               is
               sufficient
               even
               in
               point
               of
               Duty
               ,
               that
               we
               receive
               his
               Profession
               ,
               if
               no
               Man
               will
               bring
               witness
               of
               a
               Life
               so
               vicious
               as
               may
               invalidate
               that
               Profession
               .
               7.
               
               And
               I
               think
               we
               may
               take
               it
               for
               granted
               that
               Mr.
               
               Norton's
               Second
               demand
               of
               [
               a
               Declaration
               of
               the
               Experimental
               work
               of
               Faith
               ,
               or
               substance
               of
               Conversion
               ]
               is
               satisfied
               in
               the
               Profession
               of
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               ,
               or
               in
               our
               renewing
               our
               Baptismal
               Covenant
               :
               For
               doubtless
               all
               the
               substance
               of
               Conversion
               is
               contained
               in
               these
               :
               He
               that
               professeth
               that
               he
               believeth
               in
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               renouncing
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               Devil
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               believeth
               and
               repenteth
               ,
               and
               is
               willing
               to
               live
               a
               holy
               Life
               ,
               doth
               profess
               Conversion
               .
            
             
               The
               Sum
               of
               all
               is
               this
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               agreed
               in
               :
               [
               
                 A
                 Credible
                 Profession
                 of
                 Christianity
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               ,
               or
               of
               Holiness
               ,
               ]
               is
               that
               which
               is
               the
               Title-condition
               to
               our
               Membership
               in
               the
               Church
               Universal
               ,
               and
               its
               Priviledges
               :
               And
               [
               A
               Credible
               profession
               of
               Consent
               to
               be
               a
               Member
               of
               this
               particular
               Church
               ]
               added
               to
               the
               former
               is
               the
               condition
               of
               our
               Right
               to
               admittance
               into
               such
               a
               Church
               .
               And
               a
               careful
               Pastor
               will
               and
               should
               consider
               how
               Mens
               lives
               do
               answer
               their
               profession
               :
               But
               if
               nothing
               be
               brought
               from
               the
               Life
               to
               invalidate
               it
               ,
               the
               profession
               it self
               must
               be
               accepted
               :
               And
               therefore
               if
               no
               such
               Omissions
               or
               Commissions
               are
               proved
               against
               the
               person
               that
               desireth
               our
               Communion
               as
               are
               of
               sufficient
               weight
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               persons
               profession
               is
               Incredible
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               received
               ,
               because
               every
               Man
               is
               supposed
               to
               be
               better
               acquainted
               with
               his
               own
               Heart
               ,
               than
               the
               Church
               is
               or
               can
               be
               :
               And
               every
               Man
               is
               to
               be
               supposed
               Credible
               till
               he
               can
               be
               proved
               Incredible
               by
               Evidences
               that
               
                 in
                 foro
                 Ecclesiae
              
               are
               satisfactory
               :
               Especially
               when
               Men
               have
               to
               do
               with
               a
               Heart-searching
               God
               ,
               and
               their
               Everlasting
               Life
               or
               Death
               lyeth
               at
               the
               stake
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               holy
               Life
               that
               they
               engage
               themselves
               to
               live
               ,
               is
               so
               contrary
               to
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               ,
               and
               seldom
               are
               there
               times
               so
               good
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               is
               not
               reproached
               at
               least
               by
               the
               ungodly
               ,
               we
               have
               reason
               
                 fide
                 humand
              
               to
               believe
               Mens
               profession
               in
               such
               a
               case
               .
               And
               as
               God
               will
               have
               Mens
               Salvation
               or
               Damnation
               lye
               more
               upon
               their
               own
               choice
               ,
               than
               upon
               any
               other
               Mans
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               his
               wise
               and
               gracious
               Order
               ,
               that
               their
               Church
               Mercies
               or
               Judgments
               ,
               their
               standing
               in
               the
               Church
               or
               being
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               shall
               lye
               more
               upon
               their
               
                 own
                 Chusing
                 
                 or
                 Refusing
              
               than
               on
               the
               Churches
               or
               any
               others
               :
               And
               therefore
               if
               Men
               dissemble
               in
               their
               profession
               ,
               the
               Church
               is
               blameless
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               themselves
               that
               bear
               the
               blame
               and
               suffering
               :
               And
               so
               if
               they
               keep
               out
               themselves
               ,
               or
               force
               the
               Church
               by
               their
               Impenitency
               to
               cast
               them
               out
               .
               But
               if
               the
               Church
               should
               keep
               out
               Men
               that
               would
               come
               in
               ,
               that
               
                 do
                 not
                 wilfully
                 refuse
                 Gods
                 Terms
                 ,
              
               these
               persons
               would
               lay
               the
               blame
               on
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 fain
                 have
                 entred
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 received
                 .
              
            
             
               Let
               any
               Man
               read
               Mr.
               Norton
               ,
               and
               such
               others
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               allow
               me
               to
               conclude
               ,
               that
               
                 de
                 lege
              
               in
               this
               point
               we
               are
               agreed
               ,
               even
               in
               two
               words
               ,
               that
               [
               
                 A
                 Credible
                 Profession
              
               ]
               is
               the
               Condition
               or
               Qualification
               requisite
               in
               the
               Adult
               .
            
             
               Yea
               and
               we
               are
               agreed
               also
               what
               are
               the
               Qualifications
               that
               must
               make
               a
               profession
               
                 Credible
                 :
                 Viz.
              
               that
               it
               be
               (
               or
               seem
               to
               us
               to
               be
               )
               tolerably
               
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 Deliberate
                 ,
                 Free
                 or
                 Voluntary
                 ,
                 Serious
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 not
                 Invalidate
              
               by
               contradictory
               words
               or
               practice
               ,
               sufficiently
               proved
               .
               And
               for
               the
               matter
               of
               it
               ,
               we
               are
               agreed
               ,
               that
               it
               must
               be
               a
               profession
               of
               all
               the
               
                 Essentials
                 of
                 Christianity
              
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               must
               be
               a
               
                 Consent
                 to
                 present
              
               and
               not
               only
               to
               a
               distant
               future
               holiness
               .
               Even
               as
               a
               promise
               to
               become
               a
               Husband
               or
               Wife
               to
               another
               a
               Month
               hence
               ,
               is
               not
               Marriage
               ,
               but
               a
               promise
               of
               Marriage
               .
            
             
               We
               are
               agreed
               also
               that
               Extremes
               in
               the
               
                 Execution
                 of
                 this
                 Rule
              
               ,
               must
               be
               cautelously
               avoided
               .
               As
               on
               one
               side
               ,
               that
               we
               do
               not
               take
               that
               to
               be
               a
               profession
               that
               is
               none
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               take
               not
               that
               for
               Credible
               that
               is
               Incredible
               ;
               and
               that
               we
               take
               not
               that
               for
               Understood
               that
               is
               not
               tolerably
               understood
               ,
               or
               that
               for
               
                 deliberate
                 ,
                 voluntary
                 or
                 serious
              
               that
               is
               not
               so
               ,
               or
               appeareth
               not
               so
               :
               And
               that
               we
               be
               not
               careless
               when
               it
               may
               be
               done
               ,
               in
               inquiring
               how
               Men
               have
               kept
               their
               
                 Baptismal
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               and
               what
               their
               Lives
               are
               ,
               before
               we
               Confirm
               them
               ,
               or
               Approve
               them
               for
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Adult
               :
               And
               that
               we
               refuse
               not
               to
               hear
               what
               just
               exceptions
               can
               be
               brought
               against
               them
               :
               Lest
               we
               frustrate
               Church
               Order
               and
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               nullifie
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               pollute
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               on
               the
               other
               side
               we
               are
               (
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               )
               agreed
               ,
               that
               Hypocrites
               will
               be
               in
               the
               Visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               must
               not
               refuse
               those
               that
               have
               the
               least
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Essentials
               ,
               though
               they
               are
               not
               able
               in
               the
               Congregation
               to
               express
               it
               ,
               nor
               privately
               in
               any
               but
               broken
               and
               unhandsom
               words
               ;
               and
               that
               withal
               make
               the
               most
               imperfect
               
                 Credible
                 Profession
                 of
                 Faith
              
               and
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               Resolution
               for
               Obedience
               :
               And
               that
               we
               must
               not
               break
               the
               bruised
               Reed
               ,
               nor
               reject
               the
               least
               of
               the
               Lambs
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               receive
               them
               that
               are
               weak
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               our
               own
               Heads
               reject
               any
               persons
               Profession
               as
               Incredible
               ,
               without
               sufficient
               Reasons
               for
               such
               a
               judgment
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Indeed
               there
               is
               abundance
               of
               difference
               in
               these
               points
               ,
               but
               1.
               
               It
               is
               in
               the
               
                 Iudgment
                 of
                 particular
                 Persons
                 and
                 Cases
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               in
               the
               
                 Law
                 or
                 Rule
              
               of
               our
               Proceedings
               .
               And
               ,
               2.
               
               It
               is
               a
               difference
               between
               Persons
               ,
               and
               not
               between
               Parties
               :
               Some
               of
               the
               Congregational
               way
               are
               more
               rigid
               than
               many
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               in
               Iudging
               who
               are
               
                 Credible
                 Professors
              
               ,
               and
               who
               not
               :
               Some
               
               will
               hear
               the
               Reports
               of
               a
               change
               ,
               when
               most
               Presbyterians
               ,
               will
               be
               satisfied
               with
               the
               profession
               of
               Holiness
               ,
               though
               it
               have
               grown
               up
               with
               the
               person
               from
               his
               Infancy
               ,
               and
               he
               knew
               of
               no
               change
               :
               Some
               look
               for
               such
               Evidence
               from
               a
               Holy
               Life
               ,
               as
               may
               it self
               directly
               suffice
               to
               ingenerate
               in
               the
               Church
               a
               persuasion
               that
               the
               person
               hath
               Saving
               Grace
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               make
               the
               Life
               to
               be
               
                 Testimonium
                 primarium
                 ,
                 vel
                 primario
                 aequale
                 :
              
               When
               most
               Presbyterians
               take
               the
               Profession
               for
               the
               
                 Primary
                 Testimony
              
               ,
               or
               condition
               of
               Right
               ;
               and
               so
               receive
               it
               directly
               as
               Credible
               ,
               by
               such
               a
               Humane
               Faith
               ,
               as
               one
               Man
               Credits
               another
               by
               in
               all
               Civil
               Transactions
               in
               the
               World
               :
               And
               they
               look
               at
               the
               Life
               but
               as
               a
               
                 Secondary
                 Testimony
              
               ,
               which
               may
               Confirm
               or
               Invalidate
               the
               former
               :
               Though
               after
               Church
               entrance
               ,
               the
               Life
               is
               directly
               looked
               after
               in
               the
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               this
               difference
               is
               between
               Men
               of
               the
               same
               parties
               ;
               Independents
               differ
               from
               Independents
               ,
               and
               Presbyterians
               from
               Presbyterians
               ;
               and
               perhaps
               a
               hundred
               Men
               of
               the
               same
               Congregational
               way
               ,
               may
               most
               of
               them
               gradually
               differ
               from
               each
               other
               in
               the
               strictness
               or
               laxness
               of
               their
               Executions
               ,
               as
               one
               is
               more
               or
               less
               Charitable
               than
               another
               ,
               or
               more
               or
               less
               Tender
               ,
               Compassionate
               ,
               Strict
               ,
               or
               Rigid
               ,
               Censorious
               ,
               or
               Remiss
               ,
               &c.
               which
               may
               occasion
               difference
               .
            
             
               I
               conclude
               therefore
               that
               about
               the
               great
               disturbing
               point
               ,
               viz.
               The
               Matter
               of
               the
               Church
               or
               Qualification
               necessary
               to
               Members
               ,
               Presbyterians
               and
               Independents
               ,
               differ
               not
               Doctrinally
               (
               though
               practically
               persons
               of
               each
               party
               differ
               among
               themselves
               ;
               )
               and
               therefore
               that
               here
               is
               No
               Need
               of
               a
               Reconciliation
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Chap.
                 IV.
              
               Difference
               II.
               
            
             
               THE
               second
               Point
               supposed
               to
               be
               a
               Difference
               ,
               is
               about
               the
               Necessity
               of
               a
               Church
               Covenant
               .
               Here
               is
               no
               Difference
               at
               all
               between
               the
               Learned
               of
               each
               Party
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               able
               to
               discover
               .
               We
               are
               Agreed
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               our
               consent
               to
               
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               is
               it
               that
               makes
               us
               Christians
               ,
               and
               so
               Members
               of
               the
               Universal
               Church
               ;
               and
               the
               Profession
               of
               that
               Consent
               (
               which
               regularly
               is
               to
               be
               done
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               Parents
               professing
               their
               Consent
               
               for
               their
               Infants
               benefit
               ;
               and
               the
               Adult
               professing
               their
               own
               Consent
               ,
               doth
               instate
               them
               in
               their
               Visible
               Membership
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               baptized
               Person
               being
               Offered
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               solemnizing
               his
               own
               Covenant
               Act
               ;
               and
               God
               by
               his
               Minister
               accepting
               him
               into
               his
               Church
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               And
               we
               are
               Agreed
               that
               a
               
                 signified
                 Consent
              
               is
               necessary
               to
               Membership
               in
               a
               particular
               Church
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               A
               Consent
               to
               the
               Relation
               of
               a
               Member
               ;
               which
               includeth
               a
               Consent
               to
               the
               necessary
               Duties
               of
               that
               Relation
               ,
               and
               an
               acceptance
               of
               the
               Benefits
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               we
               are
               Agreed
               that
               any
               tolerable
               signification
               of
               this
               Consent
               is
               all
               that
               is
               absolutely
               necessary
               .
               And
               that
               an
               express
               Church
               Covenant
               is
               not
               necessary
               to
               the
               Being
               of
               a
               Church
               or
               Member
               :
               but
               that
               one
               that
               by
               actual
               Submission
               and
               Communion
               hath
               signified
               his
               Consent
               ,
               may
               be
               truly
               a
               Member
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               And
               yet
               we
               are
               Agreed
               ,
               (
               because
               
                 Ignorantis
                 non
                 est
                 Consensus
              
               ,
               and
               for
               many
               other
               weighty
               Reasons
               ,
               expressed
               in
               my
               Book
               of
               Confirmation
               )
               that
               where
               we
               can
               require
               and
               procure
               it
               ,
               without
               a
               greater
               accidental
               Detriment
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               is
               needful
               
                 ad
                 bene
                 esse
              
               to
               the
               Churches
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Persons
               firmer
               engagement
               ,
               to
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               the
               due
               execution
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               &c.
               that
               the
               Consent
               be
               as
               open
               and
               express
               as
               may
               be
               :
               As
               nothing
               is
               more
               necessary
               ,
               excellent
               ,
               honourable
               ,
               reasonable
               ,
               than
               a
               Holy
               Life
               ,
               and
               nothing
               that
               less
               feareth
               the
               light
               than
               the
               Cause
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               he
               would
               have
               his
               Cause
               to
               be
               openly
               owned
               ,
               and
               managed
               above
               board
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               confessed
               before
               men
               ,
               and
               have
               all
               men
               know
               what
               they
               do
               ,
               that
               take
               him
               for
               their
               Master
               .
               It
               is
               an
               honour
               to
               God
               and
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               an
               excellent
               advantage
               to
               the
               ordering
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               saving
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               to
               have
               all
               brought
               to
               as
               serious
               and
               solemn
               an
               Engagement
               to
               the
               Living
               God
               ,
               as
               conveniently
               can
               be
               procured
               .
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               the
               Presbyterians
               would
               joyn
               with
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               to
               Petition
               the
               Soveraign
               Rulers
               that
               all
               our
               People
               may
               be
               brought
               to
               this
               .
               Let
               no
               man
               think
               so
               uncharitably
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               desired
               that
               Christ
               should
               be
               but
               darkly
               and
               implicitely
               owned
               by
               the
               Churches
               ,
               and
               as
               if
               they
               would
               not
               have
               Church
               Members
               know
               what
               they
               do
               ;
               Doubtless
               they
               cannot
               but
               be
               sensible
               how
               much
               it
               would
               further
               their
               Ministry
               with
               the
               People
               ,
               if
               Magistracy
               would
               but
               assist
               them
               herein
               against
               the
               stubborness
               of
               ignorant
               and
               wilful
               men
               ;
               that
               men
               might
               be
               compelled
               to
               submit
               to
               Instruction
               and
               Approbation
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               credible
               Profession
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               owning
               their
               Baptismal
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               engage
               themselves
               to
               submit
               to
               the
               Officers
               ,
               Discipline
               and
               Ordinances
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               the
               Churches
               where
               they
               desire
               Communion
               .
               The
               thing
               that
               the
               Presbyterians
               have
               stood
               upon
               is
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               to
               vindicate
               the
               Truth
               of
               our
               Churches
               against
               Separatists
               ,
               that
               have
               denyed
               them
               to
               be
               true
               Churches
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               not
               an
               explicite
               Covenant
               .
               They
               deny
               not
               that
               such
               a
               Covenant
               may
               conduce
               much
               to
               the
               well-being
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               especially
               if
               we
               have
               the
               Magistrates
               help
               to
               take
               off
               the
               Peoples
               prejudice
               .
            
             
               Note
               here
               also
               ,
               that
               by
               [
               a
               Covenant
               ]
               we
               mean
               nothing
               but
               [
               exprest
               Consent
               ]
               and
               that
               [
               exprest
               Consent
               ]
               is
               indeed
               [
               a
               Covenant
               ]
               .
               And
               that
               by
               [
               an
               ▪
               
               Implicite
               Covenant
               ]
               we
               mean
               but
               [
               a
               Consent
               that
               is
               less
               express
               ]
               and
               not
               [
               that
               is
               not
               exprest
               at
               all
               ]
               :
               For
               Consent
               cannot
               be
               known
               to
               the
               Church
               without
               some
               Expression
               .
            
             
               I
               conclude
               therefore
               ,
               that
               (
               whatever
               some
               particular
               persons
               may
               be
               guilty
               of
               )
               there
               is
               no
               real
               difference
               between
               the
               Presbyterians
               and
               Independents
               in
               the
               Point
               of
               a
               Church
               Covenant
               :
               and
               therefore
               here
               is
               no
               work
               for
               a
               Reconciler
               .
            
             
               God
               forbid
               that
               any
               faithful
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               should
               fight
               against
               that
               much
               which
               is
               profitable
               to
               the
               well
               being
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               meerly
               because
               without
               it
               the
               Church
               may
               have
               a
               Being
               .
               Then
               must
               we
               Plead
               for
               hunger
               and
               want
               and
               calamitous
               Diseases
               that
               leave
               us
               but
               the
               being
               of
               men
               .
               Nature
               and
               the
               Scripture
               Presidents
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               ancient
               Practice
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               do
               satisfie
               us
               of
               the
               usefulness
               of
               Holy
               Covenants
               ,
               prudently
               ,
               seasonably
               and
               seriously
               made
               .
               Of
               this
               I
               have
               said
               more
               in
               my
               Treatise
               of
               Confirmation
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Chap.
                 V.
              
               Difference
               III.
               Of
               the
               Extent
               of
               a
               particular
               Church
               .
            
             
               THE
               third
               Point
               wherein
               they
               seem
               to
               differ
               ,
               is
               about
               the
               Extent
               of
               a
               particular
               Political
               Church
               ,
               viz.
               Whether
               it
               be
               a
               single
               Congregation
               ,
               or
               divers
               Congregations
               ?
               Whether
               the
               
                 Ecclesia
                 Prima
              
               or
               a
               particular
               Church
               of
               the
               first
               Generation
               ,
               as
               distinct
               from
               a
               Combination
               of
               Churches
               ,
               should
               be
               no
               more
               than
               can
               meet
               in
               One
               place
               ,
               and
               hold
               personal
               Communion
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ?
               Here
               is
               an
               appearance
               of
               some
               difference
               ,
               but
               really
               none
               that
               will
               find
               a
               Reconciler
               work
               .
               Some
               Presbyterians
               distinguish
               indeed
               between
               a
               Worshipping
               Church
               ,
               and
               a
               Governed
               Church
               :
               and
               they
               would
               have
               
               a
               single
               Congregation
               to
               be
               one
               Worshipping
               Church
               ,
               but
               many
               conjoyned
               in
               their
               Pastors
               to
               be
               the
               first
               or
               lowest
               Governing
               Church
               .
               But
               that
               is
               but
               in
               cases
               of
               necessity
               ,
               when
               there
               are
               not
               Elders
               enough
               in
               the
               single
               Worshipping
               Church
               .
               So
               that
               really
               both
               Parties
               are
               agreed
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               a
               particular
               Church
               may
               consist
               of
               One
               single
               Congregation
               if
               it
               be
               but
               furnished
               with
               more
               than
               one
               Elder
               for
               the
               work
               of
               Government
               .
               (
               Though
               for
               my
               own
               part
               I
               am
               quite
               out
               of
               doubt
               that
               where
               one
               man
               only
               is
               the
               Pastor
               or
               Governour
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               that
               man
               only
               may
               Govern
               that
               Church
               ,
               and
               do
               the
               work
               of
               a
               Pastor
               to
               that
               Church
               ▪
               )
               2.
               
               And
               they
               are
               agreed
               ,
               
               that
               a
               Church
               that
               doth
               not
               or
               cannot
               ordinarily
               
               meet
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               may
               yet
               be
               a
               true
               particular
               Church
               .
            
             
               In
               times
               of
               Persecution
               when
               the
               Church
               dare
               not
               publickly
               appear
               ,
               or
               hath
               no
               capacious
               Rooms
               to
               meet
               in
               ,
               but
               are
               forced
               to
               meet
               dispersedly
               in
               Houses
               ,
               it
               may
               not
               only
               be
               lawful
               but
               most
               convenient
               ,
               for
               some
               that
               meet
               in
               one
               House
               and
               some
               in
               another
               ,
               and
               some
               in
               a
               third
               ,
               a
               fourth
               ,
               a
               fifth
               ,
               to
               be
               all
               united
               in
               the
               same
               Pastors
               ,
               that
               shall
               visit
               them
               severally
               as
               they
               see
               cause
               and
               have
               opportunity
               ,
               and
               rule
               them
               all
               .
               And
               in
               a
               well
               ordered
               Church
               there
               is
               none
               denyeth
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               less
               Publick
               Meetings
               the
               Church
               may
               be
               distributed
               into
               several
               Houses
               :
               and
               that
               the
               Aged
               ,
               Sick
               or
               Lame
               ,
               or
               any
               that
               by
               distance
               cannot
               frequently
               come
               to
               the
               same
               most
               Publick
               Meeting
               ,
               may
               yet
               have
               Chappels
               of
               Ease
               ,
               or
               be
               allowed
               to
               meet
               in
               Houses
               rather
               than
               not
               at
               all
               :
               This
               all
               agree
               in
               .
               And
               I
               think
               few
               Presbyterians
               ,
               if
               any
               ,
               will
               deny
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               most
               convenient
               ,
               regular
               ,
               and
               suitable
               to
               the
               Ends
               of
               a
               particular
               Church
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               Personal
               Communion
               in
               Worship
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Order
               )
               that
               where
               it
               can
               be
               procured
               ,
               the
               whole
               Church
               (
               except
               the
               Sick
               or
               Lame
               ,
               or
               necessarilyhindered
               )
               may
               frequently
               ,
               if
               not
               most
               usually
               meet
               in
               one
               Assembly
               .
               So
               that
               either
               here
               is
               no
               work
               for
               a
               Reconciler
               ,
               or
               a
               very
               easie
               work
               .
               For
               the
               Presbyterians
               say
               ,
               that
               a
               particular
               Church
               May
               consist
               of
               one
               Congregation
               (
               and
               I
               believe
               they
               will
               say
               that
               ordinarily
               it
               is
               most
               fit
               )
               :
               and
               the
               Independents
               say
               ,
               It
               Must
               consist
               but
               of
               one
               Congregation
               ,
               or
               as
               many
               as
               May
               meet
               together
               for
               Personal
               Communion
               in
               Worship
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               Liberty
               ;
               but
               that
               this
               is
               not
               Essential
               to
               the
               Church
               .
               Either
               then
               here
               is
               no
               Difference
               ,
               or
               if
               there
               be
               ,
               it
               is
               thus
               reconciled
               in
               a
               word
               .
               The
               Presbyterians
               [
               
                 May
                 be
              
               ]
               shall
               yield
               to
               the
               Independents
               [
               
                 Must
                 be
              
               ]
               :
               The
               Licet
               to
               the
               Oportet
               .
               Secure
               them
               but
               of
               more
               than
               one
               Elder
               in
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               I
               dare
               warrant
               you
               that
               all
               the
               sober
               Moderate
               Presbyterians
               shall
               readily
               and
               heartily
               yield
               to
               this
               .
               They
               have
               no
               conceit
               ,
               that
               there
               Must
               needs
               go
               many
               Congregations
               to
               make
               a
               particular
               Political
               Church
               .
            
             
               If
               any
               Presbyterians
               refuse
               to
               condescend
               so
               far
               for
               Reconciliation
               ,
               another
               easie
               remedy
               is
               at
               hand
               .
               Let
               each
               have
               Liberty
               to
               hold
               that
               Church
               which
               in
               the
               extent
               is
               suited
               to
               their
               Judgment
               .
               Let
               them
               that
               needs
               must
               have
               a
               Church
               of
               many
               Congregations
               ,
               hold
               it
               ,
               if
               the
               people
               do
               consent
               (
               as
               few
               will
               )
               so
               they
               will
               faithfully
               do
               the
               Pastoral
               work
               .
               If
               they
               will
               joyn
               three
               or
               four
               Parishes
               together
               as
               the
               lowest
               Governed
               Church
               ,
               let
               them
               have
               their
               Liberty
               (
               exercising
               just
               Discipline
               in
               them
               )
               .
               But
               let
               others
               also
               have
               their
               Liberty
               that
               think
               it
               meeter
               ,
               if
               not
               necessary
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               be
               but
               of
               one
               Congregation
               .
               The
               distance
               and
               quality
               of
               people
               may
               very
               much
               alter
               the
               case
               in
               this
               point
               .
               In
               places
               where
               four
               Parishes
               at
               great
               distance
               would
               afford
               but
               enough
               for
               one
               particular
               Church
               (
               if
               any
               such
               Parishes
               be
               )
               it
               may
               be
               the
               more
               tolerable
               to
               have
               ordinary
               Meetings
               in
               the
               several
               Parishes
               for
               Worship
               ,
               and
               Discipline
               administred
               (
               and
               sometime
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               )
               in
               a
               fuller
               meeting
               of
               all
               the
               Church
               :
               But
               I
               hope
               we
               are
               in
               no
               necessity
               that
               this
               should
               be
               an
               ordinary
               case
               .
               But
               Liberty
               in
               these
               cases
               may
               well
               be
               granted
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Chap.
                 VI.
              
               Difference
               IV.
               
            
             
               THE
               fourth
               Point
               of
               Difference
               is
               ,
               Whether
               a
               particular
               Church
               hath
               Power
               in
               it self
               to
               Ordain
               and
               Impose
               hands
               on
               their
               chosen
               Pastors
               ?
               This
               Difference
               is
               easily
               Reconciled
               .
               For
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Presbyterians
               hold
               that
               regularly
               it
               is
               fittest
               that
               the
               Pastors
               of
               divers
               Churches
               
               conjunct
               do
               Ordain
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Interest
               and
               Relation
               which
               they
               suppose
               each
               Minister
               hath
               to
               the
               Church
               Catholick
               ,
               yet
               withal
               they
               deny
               not
               but
               he
               hath
               a
               true
               Ordination
               ,
               that
               is
               ordained
               by
               more
               than
               one
               Pastor
               of
               the
               same
               Church
               .
               
               2.
               
               Though
               they
               deny
               (
               and
               justly
               )
               that
               Imposition
               of
               hands
               in
               Ordination
               belongeth
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               yet
               they
               judge
               not
               an
               irregularity
               in
               that
               Ceremony
               of
               force
               to
               nullifie
               the
               calling
               of
               the
               Pastor
               .
               3.
               
               If
               a
               man
               that
               is
               duely
               elected
               and
               qualified
               ,
               be
               in
               Possession
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               without
               a
               Regular
               just
               Ordination
               (
               as
               if
               it
               were
               but
               by
               Ruling
               Elders
               ,
               or
               by
               one
               such
               with
               the
               people
               )
               ,
               though
               such
               an
               Ordination
               is
               not
               to
               be
               it self
               approved
               of
               ,
               yet
               being
               upon
               a
               Doctrinal
               mistake
               ,
               we
               may
               well
               hold
               Communion
               with
               such
               Churches
               ,
               leaving
               the
               guilt
               of
               their
               Errour
               on
               themselves
               ,
               when
               we
               cannot
               remedy
               it
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Congregational
               Brethren
               hold
               that
               in
               case
               they
               have
               no
               Officers
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               the
               Counsel
               
               and
               Help
               of
               other
               Pastors
               may
               ,
               and
               ordinarily
               ought
               to
               be
               made
               use
               of
               :
               and
               that
               ordinarily
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               held
               
               true
               Pastors
               ,
               that
               be
               not
               Ordained
               by
               true
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               a
               constituted
               Church
               the
               Act
               of
               Ordination
               belongeth
               to
               the
               Presbyters
               :
               and
               that
               the
               multitude
               confer
               not
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
               but
               Christ
               immediately
               .
               And
               that
               the
               counsel
               of
               Neighbour
               Pastors
               is
               requisite
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               a
               weak
               Church
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               insufficiency
               to
               Judge
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               the
               safety
               of
               a
               well
               furnished
               Church
               ,
               by
               the
               Amplitude
               of
               Advice
               ,
               and
               in
               
                 all
                 Churches
              
               ,
               for
               the
               Communion
               of
               Churches
               .
               And
               I
               think
               ,
               they
               grant
               it
               Lawful
               ,
               though
               not
               Necessary
               ,
               that
               these
               Neighbor
               Pastors
               lay
               on
               hands
               as
               well
               as
               counsel
               .
            
             
             
               This
               much
               being
               Doctrinally
               agreed
               on
               ,
               our
               Practical
               Agreement
               is
               easie
               ;
               thus
               ,
               1.
               
               Let
               the
               Doctrinal
               point
               of
               the
               
                 Necessity
                 of
                 more
                 Pastors
                 to
                 Ordain
              
               be
               let
               alone
               ,
               and
               left
               to
               each
               Mans
               Liberty
               (
               it
               being
               no
               Article
               of
               our
               Creed
               ,
               nor
               a
               Credendum
               of
               absolute
               necessity
               ;
               )
               and
               seeing
               the
               Congregational
               party
               hold
               that
               more
               (
               from
               Neighbour
               Churches
               )
               May
               join
               in
               Ordaining
               ,
               and
               the
               Presbyterians
               hold
               that
               ,
               they
               Must
               (
               in
               point
               of
               Duty
               ,
               )
               in
               all
               reason
               the
               
                 May
                 be
              
               should
               yield
               to
               the
               Must
               :
               And
               therefore
               let
               the
               Congregational
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               on
               their
               own
               Principles
               admit
               of
               Neighbour
               Presbyters
               herein
               :
               If
               they
               will
               not
               yield
               in
               a
               thing
               by
               themselves
               confessed
               Lawful
               for
               the
               Reconciliation
               ,
               and
               Communion
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               the
               guilt
               of
               unpeaceableness
               will
               be
               theirs
               .
               Especially
               while
               they
               have
               the
               Election
               of
               their
               Offices
               ,
               and
               no
               detriment
               is
               like
               to
               arise
               by
               it
               to
               their
               Churches
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               if
               any
               of
               them
               have
               not
               so
               much
               love
               to
               Peace
               and
               Communion
               of
               Churches
               as
               to
               yield
               to
               this
               ,
               the
               Presbyterians
               can
               in
               consistency
               with
               their
               Principles
               ,
               hold
               Communion
               with
               them
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               as
               Churches
               ,
               though
               deficient
               ,
               having
               first
               disowned
               their
               disorder
               .
               And
               therefore
               their
               Pastors
               may
               join
               with
               us
               in
               our
               Assemblies
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               as
               Brethren
               hold
               a
               loving
               correspondency
               ,
               though
               we
               own
               not
               their
               defects
               .
            
             
               Other
               differences
               (
               Doctrinally
               not
               the
               least
               )
               there
               are
               among
               us
               .
               1.
               
               Whether
               a
               Man
               may
               not
               be
               Ordained
               a
               Minister
               ,
               
                 sine
                 titulo
              
               ,
               without
               Relation
               to
               a
               particular
               Church
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               World
               and
               the
               Church
               Universal
               ?
               And
               so
               ,
               2.
               
               Whether
               such
               may
               not
               be
               Ordained
               without
               popular
               Election
               ?
               And
               ,
               3.
               
               Whether
               therefore
               a
               Man
               be
               not
               sometime
               in
               time
               ,
               A
               Minister
               of
               Christ
               ,
               before
               he
               be
               The
               Pastor
               of
               this
               particular
               Church
               .
               4.
               
               And
               so
               whether
               the
               peoples
               Election
               be
               not
               only
               to
               make
               him
               
                 Their
                 Pastor
              
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 A
                 Minister
              
               of
               Christ
               in
               general
               .
               5.
               
               And
               whether
               such
               an
               Unfixed
               General
               Minister
               ,
               may
               not
               Preach
               ,
               Baptize
               ;
               and
               also
               
                 pro
                 tempore
              
               administer
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               yea
               and
               Govern
               a
               particular
               Church
               that
               
                 pro
                 tempore
              
               calleth
               him
               thereto
               ;
               the
               peoples
               call
               or
               consent
               being
               necessary
               for
               the
               Exercise
               ,
               but
               not
               alway
               to
               the
               Being
               of
               the
               Office
               or
               Intrinsick
               power
               :
               (
               As
               a
               Physicion
               licensed
               to
               practise
               in
               general
               must
               have
               Mens
               personal
               consent
               before
               he
               be
               Their
               Physicion
               )
               But
               ,
               1.
               
               These
               I
               cannot
               call
               properly
               differences
               between
               the
               parties
               ,
               because
               I
               think
               the
               Congregational
               are
               not
               themselves
               agreed
               about
               them
               .
               2.
               
               If
               they
               were
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               such
               whose
               practice
               our
               Reconciliation
               is
               not
               much
               concerned
               in
               .
               Let
               every
               Man
               in
               these
               Opinions
               be
               left
               to
               his
               liberty
               ,
               and
               it
               need
               not
               hinder
               our
               Agreement
               or
               Communion
               .
               For
               my
               own
               Opinion
               about
               most
               of
               them
               ,
               I
               have
               expressed
               it
               ,
               Disput.
               of
               Church
               Government
               1.
               and
               2.
               and
               about
               some
               more
               of
               this
               nature
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Chap.
                 VII
              
               .
               Difference
               V.
               
            
             
               THE
               Fifth
               point
               of
               Difference
               is
               ,
               about
               the
               first
               subject
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               ?
               Or
               more
               plainly
               and
               limitedly
               ,
               of
               the
               Right
               of
               Church
               Government
               ,
               and
               in
               particular
               of
               Censures
               .
               And
               here
               the
               difference
               seemeth
               greater
               
               than
               in
               any
               of
               the
               rest
               :
               
                 And
                 with
                 some
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 .
              
               Some
               have
               made
               the
               Congregation
               by
               a
               Major
               Vote
               the
               Governours
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Against
               this
               as
               intolerable
               we
               have
               much
               to
               say
               .
               1.
               
               There
               is
               no
               power
               but
               of
               God
               :
               But
               the
               power
               of
               Church
               Governing
               is
               not
               given
               to
               the
               people
               by
               God
               ;
               therefore
               it
               is
               none
               .
               The
               Minor
               is
               good
               till
               a
               power
               be
               proved
               ,
               and
               the
               peoples
               Commission
               produced
               ;
               which
               never
               yet
               hath
               been
               attempted
               with
               any
               considerable
               appearance
               of
               Truth
               .
               
            
             
               Obj.
               
                 The
                 Keys
                 were
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 in
              
               Peter
               ,
               Mat.
               16.
               ]
               Ans.
               *
               1.
               
               The
               most
               learned
               and
               moderate
               of
               these
               Brethren
               
               say
               ,
               that
               There
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               a
               Lawful
               Representative
               Church
               ,
               therefore
               Peter
               was
               none
               .
               2.
               
               It
               lyeth
               on
               them
               to
               prove
               that
               Peter
               represented
               the
               Major
               
               Vote
               of
               a
               Congregation
               ,
               in
               receiving
               the
               Keys
               .
               Till
               they
               have
               proved
               it
               ,
               we
               take
               them
               to
               have
               said
               nothing
               .
               It
               sufficeth
               us
               for
               a
               disproof
               .
               1.
               
               That
               no
               such
               thing
               is
               spoken
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Keys
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               are
               in
               Scripture
               phrase
               significant
               of
               Stewardly
               Government
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               Scripture
               assigned
               to
               the
               Pastors
               over
               the
               people
               .
               3.
               
               That
               Peter
               was
               not
               a
               private
               Member
               himself
               ,
               much
               less
               a
               Congregation
               ;
               but
               a
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               a
               single
               Pastor
               ,
               Bishop
               or
               Apostle
               .
               4.
               
               That
               the
               same
               power
               is
               elsewhere
               given
               to
               all
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               (
               Iohn
               20.
               21.
               
               )
               but
               not
               to
               private
               Members
               ,
               or
               to
               Congregations
               of
               such
               .
               5.
               
               That
               Iohn
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22.
               the
               power
               is
               
               described
               to
               be
               a
               power
               of
               Remitting
               and
               Retaining
               Sins
               ,
               annext
               to
               their
               Ministerial
               Mission
               ,
               and
               therefore
               such
               as
               belongeth
               not
               to
               private
               Men.
               
               
            
             
               Obj.
               1.
               
               Cor.
               5
               ,
               4
               ,
               13.
               
               The
               Church
               is
               commanded
               to
               deliver
               the
               Incestuous
               person
               to
               Satan
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               away
               the
               wicked
               person
               from
               among
               them
               .
               ]
               Ans.
               1.
               
               That
               was
               but
               
                 Executively
                 ,
                 Paul
              
               having
               himself
               most
               solemnly
               past
               the
               Sentence
               ,
               v.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               [
               For
               I
               verily
               as
               absent
               in
               Body
               ,
               but
               present
               in
               Spirit
               ,
               have
               judged
               already
               as
               though
               I
               were
               present
               concerning
               him
               that
               hath
               so
               done
               this
               deed
               ,
               (
               Paul
               you
               see
               doth
               judge
               :
               And
               that
               )
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               when
               ye
               are
               gathered
               together
               ,
               and
               my
               Spirit
               ,
               (
               What
               then
               doth
               he
               decree
               to
               do
               ?
               )
               with
               the
               power
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               to
               deliver
               such
               an
               one
               to
               Satan
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               which
               with
               the
               Excommunication
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               probable
               contained
               a
               Corporal
               miraculous
               penalty
               (
               as
               Elimas
               was
               struck
               blind
               ,
               and
               Ananias
               and
               Saphira
               dead
               ,
               &c.
               )
               so
               that
               [
               to
               deliver
               ]
               is
               the
               act
               that
               Paul
               himself
               resolved
               to
               perform
               ,
               at
               their
               meeting
               :
               The
               Text
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               is
               not
               [
               I
               have
               judged
               concerning
               him
               ,
               ]
               but
               [
               I
               have
               judged
               him
               ]
               even
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               [
               to
               deliver
               such
               a
               one
               .
               ]
               But
               if
               any
               will
               rather
               take
               [
               delivering
               ]
               here
               to
               be
               the
               Churches
               act
               than
               Pauls
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               plain
               that
               it
               is
               after
               his
               Judgment
               or
               Sentence
               ,
               or
               [
               Condemnation
               ]
               as
               the
               Syriack
               hath
               it
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               it
               is
               but
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               solemn
               declaration
               .
               2.
               
               And
               Execution
               of
               the
               sentence
               already
               past
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               if
               Paul
               had
               left
               the
               Work
               to
               them
               he
               wrote
               to
               ,
               there
               would
               have
               been
               no
               proof
               that
               the
               Censure
               had
               been
               committed
               to
               the
               people
               :
               Here
               are
               two
               works
               to
               be
               done
               :
               The
               Sentence
               ,
               and
               the
               Execution
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               avoiding
               Communion
               ,
               &c.
               )
               and
               accordingly
               two
               parts
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               the
               Pastors
               to
               Censure
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               to
               Execute
               it
               ,
               by
               actual
               avoiding
               or
               putting
               away
               .
               Now
               if
               Paul
               write
               to
               an
               Organized
               ,
               Governed
               Society
               to
               [
               deliver
               to
               Satan
               and
               put
               away
               ]
               no
               Man
               can
               hence
               prove
               that
               he
               committeth
               the
               same
               parts
               of
               the
               work
               equally
               to
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               Society
               :
               No
               more
               than
               he
               can
               prove
               ,
               if
               the
               Prince
               write
               to
               this
               Burrough
               [
               to
               cast
               out
               a
               turbulent
               Member
               ]
               that
               he
               intendeth
               to
               equal
               the
               people
               with
               the
               Magistrates
               in
               the
               work
               ,
               or
               to
               commit
               the
               same
               part
               of
               the
               work
               to
               one
               as
               to
               another
               :
               But
               rather
               it
               plainly
               importeth
               (
               and
               no
               more
               )
               that
               every
               Man
               in
               his
               place
               obey
               the
               command
               .
            
             
               Obj.
               Matth.
               18.
               
               Tell
               the
               Church
               ]
               authoriz●th
               the
               people
               .
               Ans.
               1.
               
               It
               is
               incumbent
               on
               the
               affirmers
               to
               prove
               that
               it
               is
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               the
               people
               that
               is
               there
               meant
               .
               And
               some
               think
               this
               Argument
               disproveth
               it
               ,
               [
               That
               Church
               which
               must
               be
               heard
               ,
               must
               be
               told
               (
               
                 If
                 he
                 hear
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               )
               But
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               is
               not
               the
               Church
               that
               is
               to
               be
               Heard
               ;
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Church
               that
               is
               to
               be
               told
               .
               ]
               The
               Major
               seems
               plain
               ,
               because
               else
               the
               Equivocation
               in
               the
               word
               [
               Church
               ]
               would
               make
               the
               matter
               not
               intelligible
               .
               The
               Minor
               they
               prove
               ,
               because
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               cannot
               speak
               ▪
               
               and
               be
               heard
               ,
               without
               confusion
               :
               Nor
               are
               the
               Representers
               of
               the
               people
               in
               speaking
               :
               If
               they
               be
               ,
               then
               here
               's
               a
               word
               for
               a
               Ministerial
               Representative
               Church
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               yet
               for
               my
               part
               I
               shall
               yield
               that
               it
               is
               this
               whole
               Congregation
               that
               is
               here
               meant
               that
               must
               be
               told
               .
               But
               my
               answer
               then
               is
               the
               same
               as
               the
               last
               to
               the
               last
               objected
               Text
               :
               It
               is
               the
               same
               Church
               that
               hath
               Officers
               and
               People
               ,
               the
               same
               Body
               that
               hath
               Eyes
               ,
               and
               Ears
               ,
               and
               Hands
               :
               But
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               that
               the
               Ears
               ,
               and
               Eyes
               ,
               and
               Hands
               ,
               are
               the
               same
               Members
               :
               Or
               if
               the
               Man
               have
               a
               command
               to
               Hear
               ,
               See
               ,
               and
               Work
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               therefore
               commanded
               to
               do
               all
               these
               by
               the
               same
               Parts
               .
               The
               Church
               may
               first
               Hear
               by
               her
               Officers
               ,
               and
               lastly
               Hear
               by
               the
               Congregated
               people
               ,
               and
               Execute
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               Censure
               or
               Admonish
               ,
               or
               Absolve
               by
               them
               .
               All
               the
               Church
               must
               hear
               at
               last
               ,
               and
               each
               part
               do
               its
               proper
               work
               in
               
                 casting
                 out
              
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               2.
               
               If
               God
               have
               made
               the
               Pastors
               the
               Stewards
               ,
               Overseers
               ,
               and
               Rulers
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               commanding
               them
               to
               Rule
               well
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               to
               Obey
               them
               as
               their
               Rulers
               ,
               then
               is
               it
               not
               the
               people
               that
               God
               hath
               made
               the
               Rulers
               .
               But
               the
               Antecedent
               is
               express
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               4.
               12.
               
               Heb.
               13.
               7
               ,
               17
               ,
               24.
               
               Acts
               20.
               28.
               1
               
               Thes.
               5.
               12
               ,
               13.
               1
               
               Tim.
               5.
               17.
               and
               3.
               1
               ,
               5.
               1
               
               Pet.
               5.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               5.
               
               It
               is
               intolerable
               abuse
               of
               Scripture
               to
               suppose
               that
               it
               is
               so
               self-contradictory
               as
               to
               make
               the
               same
               persons
               the
               Rulers
               and
               the
               Ruled
               ,
               and
               to
               command
               them
               to
               obey
               others
               as
               their
               Rulers
               whom
               it
               would
               have
               to
               Rule
               them
               ,
               and
               be
               obeyed
               ,
               and
               to
               command
               them
               to
               Rule
               well
               whom
               it
               would
               have
               to
               be
               subject
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               3.
               
               (
               To
               be
               briefer
               in
               the
               rest
               .
               )
               This
               Doctrine
               of
               popular
               Rule
               destroyeth
               the
               very
               Essence
               of
               a
               Political
               Church
               :
               For
               as
               in
               a
               Civil
               Political
               Body
               the
               
                 Pars
                 Imperans
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Pars
                 Subdita
              
               are
               Essential
               to
               it
               ,
               so
               are
               the
               Ruling
               and
               Ruled
               part
               in
               a
               Political
               Church
               :
               So
               that
               the
               Being
               is
               gone
               ,
               and
               the
               Body
               dissolved
               into
               a
               Community
               ,
               or
               ungoverned
               Company
               ,
               if
               the
               Governing
               part
               be
               taken
               down
               :
               As
               here
               it
               is
               :
               For
               the
               people
               are
               made
               Governours
               ,
               whom
               God
               never
               made
               so
               ,
               and
               so
               indeed
               are
               none
               .
               And
               the
               Officers
               being
               a
               few
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               are
               supposed
               to
               be
               subject
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               4.
               
               And
               this
               course
               introduceth
               (
               having
               destroyed
               that
               of
               Gods
               Institution
               )
               a
               
                 New
                 Species
              
               of
               a
               Church
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               5.
               
               And
               it
               setteth
               the
               people
               on
               a
               Work
               that
               they
               are
               uncapable
               of
               .
               Their
               parts
               allow
               them
               not
               to
               judge
               some
               cases
               ,
               but
               secondarily
               as
               obedient
               to
               their
               Guides
               ,
               (
               as
               some
               Heresies
               against
               the
               Original
               Text
               ,
               &c.
               )
               Their
               Callings
               and
               Necessities
               allow
               them
               not
               time
               for
               all
               that
               work
               that
               to
               a
               faithful
               Government
               is
               required
               ,
               it
               being
               such
               as
               taketh
               up
               with
               Ministers
               ,
               a
               great
               part
               of
               their
               time
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               6.
               
               And
               it
               setteth
               up
               an
               hundred
               and
               one
               ,
               to
               be
               Governours
               of
               ●n●…ty
               nine
               ,
               without
               any
               Scripture
               command
               or
               president
               ,
               if
               not
               to
               the
               oppres●…
               or
               dividing
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Where
               did
               Men
               go
               to
               Voting
               in
               Scripture
               for
               Acts
               of
               Government
               ?
               And
               where
               find
               we
               that
               the
               lesser
               part
               are
               to
               be
               Ruled
               by
               the
               greater
               ?
               What
               if
               the
               lesser
               part
               be
               the
               wiser
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               right
               ,
               and
               say
               as
               God
               saith
               (
               in
               judging
               of
               a
               Heretick
               or
               such
               like
               )
               and
               the
               greater
               part
               be
               
               more
               ignorant
               and
               partial
               ,
               and
               contradict
               God
               ,
               and
               cast
               out
               an
               Orthodox
               Man
               as
               an
               Heretick
               ?
               By
               what
               Word
               of
               God
               are
               the
               smaller
               number
               bound
               to
               take
               them
               for
               their
               Rulers
               that
               can
               but
               get
               the
               casting
               Voice
               ?
            
             
               But
               yet
               though
               some
               do
               thus
               differ
               from
               us
               in
               the
               Essentials
               of
               Church
               Policy
               ,
               we
               are
               here
               in
               no
               danger
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               of
               a
               continued
               distance
               from
               the
               Congregational
               party
               ,
               but
               may
               quickly
               be
               Reconciled
               ,
               if
               indeed
               there
               be
               any
               real
               difference
               among
               us
               .
               For
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Brethren
               that
               we
               have
               to
               do
               with
               do
               expresly
               reject
               and
               write
               against
               this
               Doctrine
               as
               Brownism
               (
               it
               is
               their
               own
               word
               )
               *
               which
               say
               they
               [
               doth
               in
               effect
               put
               the
               chief
               (
               if
               not
               the
               whole
               )
               of
               the
               Rule
               and
               Government
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               drowns
               the
               Elders
               Votes
               ,
               
               which
               are
               but
               few
               ,
               in
               the
               Major
               Vote
               of
               theirs
               .
               ]
               And
               they
               [
               give
               unto
               the
               Elders
               or
               Presbytery
               ,
               a
               binding
               power
               of
               Rule
               and
               Authority
               proper
               and
               peculiar
               to
               them
               .
               †
               ]
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               usually
               confessed
               by
               the
               most
               Learned
               of
               them
               that
               the
               Elders
               are
               the
               
               Rulers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               express
               Scripture
               cannot
               be
               denied
               )
               and
               that
               (
               say
               they
               )
               two
               or
               three
               ,
               or
               more
               select
               persons
               should
               be
               put
               into
               an
               Office
               ,
               and
               be
               trusted
               with
               an
               intire
               interest
               of
               Power
               
               for
               a
               multitude
               ,
               to
               which
               that
               multitude
               ought
               ,
               by
               a
               command
               from
               Christ
               ,
               to
               be
               subject
               ,
               and
               obedient
               ,
               as
               ●o
               an
               Ordinance
               to
               guide
               ▪
               them
               in
               their
               consent
               ,
               and
               in
               whose
               sentence
               the
               ultimate
               formal
               Ministerial
               Act
               ,
               of
               binding
               or
               loosing
               should
               consist
               :
               This
               power
               must
               needs
               be
               esteemed
               and
               acknowledged
               in
               these
               few
               to
               have
               
               the
               proper
               Notion
               and
               Character
               of
               Authority
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               that
               Power
               (
               which
               must
               yet
               concur
               with
               theirs
               )
               that
               is
               in
               a
               whole
               Body
               or
               multitude
               of
               
               Men
               ,
               which
               have
               a
               greater
               and
               nearer
               interest
               in
               those
               Affairs
               ,
               over
               which
               these
               few
               are
               set
               as
               Rulers
               .
               {inverted †}
               ]
               And
               as
               long
               as
               they
               confess
               that
               the
               Pastors
               are
               the
               Rulers
               and
               the
               people
               must
               obey
               ,
               I
               think
               ▪
               in
               sense
               we
               are
               agreed
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               And
               though
               many
               of
               them
               say
               that
               
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Keys
               are
               in
               the
               Church
               or
               people
               ,
               yet
               they
               usually
               tell
               us
               that
               it
               is
               but
               Priviledge
               and
               Liberty
               which
               they
               mean
               by
               Power
               and
               by
               Keys
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               distinct
               from
               Authority
               :
               So
               that
               it
               is
               but
               a
               misuse
               of
               Terms
               ,
               and
               a
               false
               Exposition
               of
               a
               Text
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               guilty
               of
               ,
               rather
               than
               an
               Error
               in
               the
               thing
               it self
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               And
               *
               they
               confess
               also
               that
               this
               power
               of
               the
               Pastors
               [
               they
               have
               immediately
               from
               Christ
               (
               in
               respect
               of
               a
               mediation
               of
               delegation
               or
               dependance
               on
               each
               other
               )
               and
               are
               the
               first
               Subjects
               of
               the
               power
               allotted
               them
               .
               ]
               They
               say
               that
               [
               the
               Office
               of
               Rectors
               is
               received
               immediately
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               exercised
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               ]
               and
               that
               [
               it
               is
               the
               Designation
               of
               the
               person
               that
               is
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               the
               Application
               of
               the
               Office
               from
               Christ.
               ]
               Mr.
               Noxton
               addeth
               ,
               p.
               75.
               
               [
               
                 Distingu●ndum
                 accurate
                 inter
                 officium
                 ipsum
                 ,
                 &
                 conjunctionem
                 personae
                 cum
                 officio
                 :
                 Officium
                 est
                 à
                 Christo
                 conjunctio
                 talis
                 personae
                 cum
                 tali
                 officio
                 est
                 ab
                 Ecclesia
                 :
                 Christus
                 confert
                 authoritatem
                 illi
                 personae
                 quam
                 eligit
                 ad
                 hec
                 munus
                 ,
                 &
                 quasi
                 praesentat
                 Christo
                 Ecclesia
                 ,
              
               ]
               that
               this
               is
               the
               very
               truth
               ,
               supposing
               Ordination
               also
               to
               have
               its
               place
               )
               I
               have
               manifested
               Disput
               ,
               of
               Ordinat
               .
            
             
               The
               truth
               *
               is
               ,
               the
               people
               have
               not
               the
               least
               degree
               of
               Governing
               Power
               :
               (
               but
               each
               man
               of
               Self-government
               ,
               and
               Parents
               ,
               and
               Masters
               of
               Family-government
               )
               It
               is
               Christ
               that
               appointeth
               Ministers
               as
               his
               Ambassadors
               ,
               Stewards
               and
               Officers
               ,
               and
               commandeth
               them
               to
               speak
               in
               his
               Name
               and
               stead
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               to
               hear
               and
               obey
               him
               in
               them
               .
               So
               that
               the
               gainsaying
               of
               this
               Truth
               ,
               would
               be
               of
               unspeakable
               injury
               to
               the
               Church
               :
               (
               Besides
               what
               is
               forementioned
               )
               1
               ▪
               It
               would
               rob
               Christ
               of
               his
               Government
               ,
               which
               is
               exercised
               by
               his
               Stewards
               and
               Ministers
               .
               2.
               
               It
               will
               engage
               the
               godly
               people
               in
               Rebellion
               .
               3.
               
               Yea
               ,
               and
               in
               Usurpation
               of
               his
               Government
               .
               4.
               
               And
               it
               will
               deprive
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               very
               life
               of
               all
               that
               Edification
               and
               Consolation
               which
               they
               should
               have
               by
               the
               Ministry
               .
               This
               is
               our
               Joy
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               that
               as
               we
               deliver
               up
               our selves
               or
               Children
               to
               Christ
               ,
               so
               Christ
               there
               by
               his
               Authorized
               ▪
               Minister
               actually
               receiveth
               us
               or
               them
               .
               This
               is
               our
               Joy
               in
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               ,
               that
               Christ
               by
               his
               Authorized
               Minister
               ,
               saith
               to
               us
               ,
               [
               
                 Take
                 ye
                 ,
                 Eat
                 ye
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               and
               actually
               delivereth
               himself
               to
               us
               .
               This
               is
               our
               Joy
               in
               Ministerial
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               by
               a
               special
               Officer
               Christ
               proclaimeth
               to
               us
               the
               offer
               of
               free
               Pardon
               and
               Eternal
               Life
               .
               This
               is
               our
               Comfort
               in
               Ministerial
               Absolution
               (
               which
               should
               be
               as
               Solemn
               as
               Excommunication
               )
               that
               Christ
               by
               his
               Messenger
               doth
               pronounce
               us
               pardoned
               by
               name
               ,
               and
               receive
               us
               into
               Mercy
               and
               Church
               Communion
               ,
               supposing
               that
               our
               Repentance
               
               be
               true
               as
               we
               profess
               it
               .
               And
               so
               this
               is
               the
               terrour
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               that
               Christ
               by
               his
               Officer
               doth
               pronounce
               men
               bound
               ,
               and
               bind
               them
               over
               to
               answer
               it
               at
               his
               Bar
               ,
               and
               cast
               them
               by
               his
               Sentence
               out
               of
               his
               House
               .
               If
               you
               make
               all
               these
               to
               be
               but
               humane
               Administrations
               ,
               they
               are
               made
               vain
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               blame
               not
               the
               Presbyterians
               if
               they
               have
               been
               jealous
               of
               Christ's
               Interest
               ,
               and
               his
               peoples
               Comfort
               ,
               and
               the
               life
               and
               honour
               of
               all
               the
               Ordinances
               performed
               by
               the
               Minister
               .
               But
               yet
               the
               peoples
               Liberties
               are
               secured
               ,
               and
               the
               Congregational
               Brethren
               may
               have
               their
               desires
               .
               For
               who
               will
               deny
               that
               the
               Ministerial
               Government
               being
               not
               Coercive
               by
               external
               force
               ,
               the
               people
               therefore
               must
               consent
               ,
               or
               else
               we
               cannot
               govern
               them
               .
               We
               can
               lay
               an
               Obligation
               on
               them
               from
               God
               (
               
                 e.
                 g.
              
               to
               avoid
               such
               a
               Heretick
               )
               :
               but
               we
               cannot
               force
               them
               to
               obey
               it
               :
               And
               therefore
               there
               can
               be
               no
               executive
               Excommunication
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Avoiding
               of
               the
               Offenders
               ,
               without
               the
               peoples
               consent
               !
               But
               this
               is
               their
               Sin
               ,
               when
               they
               answer
               not
               the
               Command
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               their
               Power
               to
               Govern.
               We
               grant
               also
               that
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               blindly
               led
               ,
               and
               take
               all
               carelesly
               upon
               their
               Pastor's
               words
               ;
               but
               must
               have
               (
               ordinarily
               )
               cognisance
               of
               the
               case
               before
               a
               person
               be
               cast
               out
               and
               they
               obliged
               to
               avoid
               him
               :
               So
               that
               they
               have
               a
               
                 Iudicium
                 Discretionis
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Pastors
               have
               the
               
                 Iudicium
                 Directionis
              
               .
               But
               yet
               (
               as
               I
               have
               shewed
               in
               Pref.
               to
               the
               Reform
               ▪
               Past.
               )
               the
               sinful
               dissent
               of
               the
               people
               will
               not
               alway
               disable
               or
               excuse
               the
               Pastors
               from
               their
               part
               .
               If
               a
               man
               be
               proved
               an
               Heretick
               ,
               and
               the
               Major
               Vote
               of
               the
               people
               do
               absolve
               him
               ,
               in
               some
               cases
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               the
               Pastor's
               Duty
               ,
               openly
               to
               pronounce
               him
               a
               Heretick
               ,
               and
               (
               if
               impenitent
               )
               unfit
               for
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               bind
               him
               over
               to
               God's
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               charge
               him
               to
               depart
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               to
               avoid
               him
               .
               If
               the
               Church
               will
               not
               do
               their
               Duty
               (
               by
               consenting
               )
               that
               will
               not
               alway
               excuse
               me
               from
               mine
               (
               which
               is
               this
               now
               described
               )
               .
               Yea
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               execution
               I
               will
               do
               my
               part
               ,
               and
               leave
               them
               in
               the
               guilt
               of
               omitting
               theirs
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               will
               avoid
               familiarity
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               personally
               give
               him
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               intrude
               and
               take
               it
               ,
               I
               will
               openly
               disclaim
               him
               ;
               Otherwise
               ,
               1.
               
               I
               must
               not
               Preach
               and
               apply
               God's
               Word
               ,
               unless
               the
               Major
               Vote
               consent
               .
               For
               all
               this
               is
               but
               the
               Preaching
               of
               God's
               Word
               about
               avoiding
               Hereticks
               (
               or
               other
               Offenders
               )
               and
               applying
               it
               to
               this
               case
               (
               supposing
               the
               Matter
               of
               Fact
               past
               doubt
               .
               )
               2.
               
               And
               then
               a
               Major
               Vote
               might
               warrant
               me
               and
               the
               Minor
               part
               to
               break
               the
               express
               Commands
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               and
               so
               make
               a
               God
               of
               a
               sinning
               people
               )
               :
               For
               God
               saith
               [
               A
               man
               that
               is
               an
               Heretick
               reject
               :
               with
               such
               a
               one
               Eat
               not
               :
               Keep
               not
               company
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               ashamed
               :
               from
               such
               turn
               away
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               And
               may
               I
               disobey
               all
               these
               express
               Commands
               ,
               if
               the
               Majority
               be
               but
               against
               them
               ?
               May
               I
               give
               him
               personally
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               or
               Absolve
               him
               ,
               or
               be
               familiar
               with
               him
               ,
               
                 &
                 c
              
               ?
               Indeed
               ,
               1.
               
               I
               would
               not
               forsake
               the
               Church
               ,
               nor
               make
               a
               Division
               in
               it
               from
               every
               such
               Miscarriage
               ;
               but
               when
               I
               have
               done
               my
               own
               Duty
               ,
               leave
               the
               guilt
               on
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               refused
               to
               do
               theirs
               .
               2.
               
               And
               I
               would
               not
               so
               much
               as
               pass
               the
               Sentence
               ,
               or
               do
               what
               I
               have
               before
               said
               ,
               in
               case
               it
               might
               by
               breeding
               a
               Division
               do
               more
               hurt
               than
               good
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               (
               for
               no
               Duty
               is
               at
               all
               times
               a
               Duty
               )
               ,
               but
               would
               be
               contented
               soberly
               
               to
               have
               entered
               my
               Dissent
               ,
               to
               free
               my self
               from
               the
               peoples
               Sin.
               3.
               
               At
               upon
               these
               grounds
               we
               will
               grant
               a
               use
               of
               Voting
               in
               the
               Church
               (
               though
               would
               have
               as
               little
               need
               of
               it
               as
               I
               could
               )
               Though
               we
               will
               acknowledge
               〈◊〉
               Governing
               Votes
               ,
               yet
               for
               Peace
               and
               Concord
               we
               will
               acknowledge
               that
               things
               indifferent
               a
               Minor
               part
               should
               submit
               to
               the
               Major
               part
               :
               For
               in
               ord
               to
               Unity
               ,
               a
               Majority
               should
               have
               force
               ,
               though
               among
               Subjects
               in
               ord
               of
               Regiment
               ,
               Ten
               thousand
               have
               no
               more
               Authority
               (
               I
               mean
               ,
               
                 Ius
                 Regend
              
               than
               one
               .
            
             
               And
               both
               in
               Receiving
               ,
               Rejecting
               and
               Absolving
               Members
               ,
               as
               the
               Governi●…
               Power
               is
               only
               in
               the
               Pastors
               ,
               when
               the
               People
               are
               to
               obey
               ,
               and
               who
               are
               bou●…
               by
               office
               to
               attend
               on
               the
               Work
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               plain
               that
               the
               obligation
               to
               Obedien●
               bindeth
               the
               People
               to
               submit
               to
               the
               Direction
               and
               Judgment
               of
               their
               Pasto●…
               if
               they
               know
               them
               not
               to
               go
               against
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               And
               if
               the
               People
               〈◊〉
               intrust
               the
               Officers
               or
               any
               Delegates
               of
               their
               own
               in
               Conjunction
               with
               them
               ,
               judge
               of
               those
               that
               are
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               or
               cast
               out
               ,
               or
               if
               their
               own
               incapaci
               disable
               them
               from
               a
               sufficient
               discussion
               of
               the
               case
               ,
               or
               their
               business
               allo
               them
               not
               so
               much
               leisure
               as
               the
               work
               requireth
               ,
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               acquies
               in
               the
               judgment
               of
               their
               Rulers
               .
               I
               prove
               it
               
                 ad
                 hominem
              
               (
               the
               Nature
               of
               G●vernment
               and
               Obedience
               proving
               it
               undeniably
               
                 ad
                 rem
              
               )
               .
               If
               a
               Minor
               part
               (
               99.
               )
               is
               bound
               (
               by
               your
               own
               opinion
               )
               to
               submit
               to
               the
               Major
               part
               (
               as
               10●…
               that
               yet
               have
               no
               Governing
               Power
               ,
               when
               they
               dissent
               themselves
               (
               and
               captivate
               their
               Consciences
               to
               a
               vulgar
               Vote
               )
               ,
               much
               more
               should
               the
               People
               a
               case
               not
               understood
               (
               where
               Conscience
               therefore
               hath
               nothing
               against
               t●…
               Sentence
               )
               submit
               to
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               Stewards
               of
               Christ
               whom
               he
               hath
               co●manded
               them
               as
               their
               Rulers
               to
               obey
               :
               But
               the
               former
               is
               their
               own
               :
               Therefo●…
            
             
               I
               conclude
               this
               (
               on
               which
               I
               have
               been
               larger
               in
               Reasoning
               ,
               because
               of
               t●●
               weight
               of
               it
               )
               that
               here
               is
               no
               room
               for
               any
               other
               Reconciliation
               ,
               than
               to
               〈◊〉
               our
               Agreements
               ,
               and
               to
               leave
               each
               other
               to
               the
               Liberty
               of
               practising
               accordi●●
               to
               the
               small
               differences
               of
               our
               Judgments
               .
               We
               are
               agreed
               that
               the
               Pastors
               a
               the
               Rulers
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               the
               Ruled
               that
               must
               obey
               :
               and
               that
               the
               peop
               must
               be
               governed
               as
               rational
               free
               Agents
               ,
               and
               have
               a
               Freedom
               from
               Arbitra●●
               Government
               ,
               and
               from
               all
               Commands
               or
               Sentences
               that
               are
               contrary
               to
               〈◊〉
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               not
               a
               Freedom
               from
               Obedience
               ,
               nor
               from
               the
               Blessing
               of
               P
               storal
               Conduct
               .
               And
               we
               are
               Agreed
               that
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               Unity
               ,
               the
               Major
               Vo
               in
               lawful
               things
               must
               be
               submitted
               to
               :
               and
               that
               a
               Minister
               (
               having
               enter●…
               his
               dissent
               )
               may
               forbear
               such
               reproofs
               or
               censures
               of
               a
               Heretick
               or
               Impious
               ma
               as
               would
               break
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               do
               more
               harm
               than
               good
               ,
               becau
               of
               the
               peoples
               sinful
               adhering
               to
               him
               ;
               so
               be
               it
               ,
               they
               own
               not
               the
               sin
               it
               se●●
               nor
               do
               thus
               ordinarily
               to
               the
               excluding
               of
               Discipline
               :
               For
               then
               I
               would
               lea●…
               that
               people
               .
               What
               farther
               need
               then
               of
               a
               Reconciliation
               in
               order
               to
               our
               Co●…munion
               ?
               If
               any
               will
               not
               take
               in
               ,
               or
               cast
               out
               a
               Member
               without
               the
               peop●●
               Major
               Vote
               ,
               let
               them
               take
               their
               Liberty
               :
               And
               if
               any
               people
               had
               rather
               tr●…
               their
               Pastors
               and
               Delegates
               with
               this
               Care
               ,
               and
               will
               more
               acquiesce
               in
               th●●
               Judgments
               ;
               till
               they
               see
               cause
               to
               suspect
               them
               ,
               let
               them
               also
               have
               their
               Lib●●ty
               ;
               
               we
               can
               do
               nothing
               against
               the
               peoples
               wills
               ,
               but
               by
               proposal
               !
               And
               if
               the
               pastors
               and
               people
               consent
               in
               these
               modal
               or
               circumstantial
               things
               ,
               it
               little
               concerneth
               Associated
               Churches
               .
               Let
               this
               therefore
               be
               unmentioned
               and
               we
               are
               Agreed
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Chap.
                 VIII
              
               .
               Difference
               VI.
               
            
             
               THE
               sixth
               Difference
               is
               ,
               whether
               a
               Pastor
               of
               one
               Church
               ,
               may
               do
               the
               work
               of
               a
               Pastor
               in
               other
               Churches
               when
               he
               hath
               their
               consent
               and
               call
               ?
               Some
               have
               made
               a
               stir
               about
               this
               ,
               and
               dream'd
               that
               a
               Pastor
               may
               Preach
               out
               of
               his
               own
               Church
               ,
               but
               only
               as
               a
               private
               man
               ,
               and
               therefore
               may
               not
               Baptize
               ,
               Administer
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               ,
               or
               exercise
               Discipline
               in
               any
               other
               Church
               .
               But
               the
               Learned
               and
               Sober
               part
               of
               the
               Dissenters
               ,
               are
               become
               Consenters
               in
               the
               most
               of
               this
               ,
               so
               that
               here
               is
               little
               work
               for
               a
               Reconcilement
               .
               For
               they
               confess
               that
               Ministers
               may
               as
               Ministers
               Preach
               and
               Administer
               the
               Sacraments
               to
               other
               
               Churches
               .
               Indeed
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               only
               Charitativè
               ,
               not
               Authoritativè
               .
               Herein
               they
               mistake
               :
               For
               though
               such
               have
               not
               a
               stated
               Authority
               over
               another
               Church
               ,
               yet
               have
               they
               a
               temporary
               Authority
               ,
               as
               
               they
               are
               called
               .
               For
               he
               that
               hath
               the
               Call
               and
               Power
               of
               Office
               ,
               and
               a
               Call
               
                 pro
                 tempore
              
               to
               exercise
               that
               Office
               ,
               hath
               Authority
               to
               exercise
               it
               ,
               and
               doth
               exercise
               an
               Authority
               (
               for
               the
               Office
               essentially
               is
               an
               Authority
               .
               )
               But
               every
               true
               Minister
               of
               Christ
               that
               
                 pro
                 tempore
              
               is
               called
               to
               the
               Ministerial
               work
               in
               another
               Church
               ,
               hath
               an
               Office
               (
               which
               is
               Authority
               )
               and
               a
               call
               to
               exercise
               it
               .
               Therefore
               ,
            
             
               But
               saith
               Mr.
               Norton
               ,
               p.
               83.
               
               [
               Hence
               it
               would
               follow
               either
               that
               there
               are
               occasional
               and
               partial
               Ministers
               
                 pro
                 tempore
              
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               same
               man
               is
               the
               fixed
               Minister
               of
               many
               Churches
               at
               once
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               is
               not
               the
               Minister
               of
               that
               Church
               where
               yet
               he
               hath
               Ministerial
               Authority
               .
               ]
               Ans.
               None
               of
               all
               these
               will
               follow
               :
               But
               only
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               is
               either
               a
               stated
               Minister
               in
               the
               Church
               Universal
               ,
               or
               also
               a
               fixed
               Pastor
               of
               a
               particular
               Church
               ,
               may
               also
               be
               the
               temporary
               Pastor
               of
               another
               particular
               Church
               .
               As
               a
               fixed
               Physicion
               of
               one
               Hospital
               ,
               or
               Schoolmaster
               of
               one
               School
               ,
               may
               upon
               a
               Call
               both
               
                 Charitativè
                 &
                 Authoritativè
              
               ,
               be
               for
               a
               Day
               or
               a
               Week
               the
               Physicion
               of
               another
               Hospital
               ,
               or
               the
               Schoolmaster
               of
               another
               School
               .
               It
               is
               a
               contradiction
               to
               say
               ,
               [
               He
               may
               exercise
               his
               Office
               ,
               and
               not
               Authoritatively
               .
               ]
            
             
               Obj.
               But
               saith
               Mr.
               N.
               the
               Minister
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               Minister
               of
               another
               Church
               by
               the
               constitution
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               by
               whom
               every
               Minister
               is
               tyed
               to
               one
               certain
               Flock
               .
               ]
            
             
             
               Ans.
               1.
               
               A
               great
               Errour
               .
               There
               should
               yet
               be
               general
               Ministers
               in
               the
               Church
               that
               should
               be
               itinerant
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               fixed
               (
               where
               the
               Churches
               state
               so
               requireth
               it
               )
               than
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 Apollo
                 ,
                 Titus
                 ,
                 Timothy
                 ,
              
               and
               abundance
               more
               then
               were
               .
               Your
               own
               Argument
               is
               ,
               Pag.
               80
               ,
               81.
               
               [
               
                 Ex
                 analogia
                 Potestatis
                 Ministrorum
                 erga
                 alias
                 Ecclesias
                 cum
                 Potestatè
                 Ministeriali
                 erga
                 omnes
                 gentes
                 ,
                 sive
                 omnem
                 Creaturam
                 :
                 Si
                 Ministri
                 Ordinarii
                 virtute
                 instituti
                 habent
                 Potestatem
                 Ministerialem
                 ,
                 non
                 Ecclesiasticam
                 modo
                 debito
                 ,
                 erga
                 omnem
                 creaturam
                 ,
                 habent
                 aliquam
                 Potestatem
                 Ministerialem
                 Ecclesiasticam
                 modo
                 debito
                 erga
                 omnem
                 Ecclesiam
                 .
                 At
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               ]
               What
               need
               we
               more
               ?
               Is
               not
               
                 Potestas
                 Ministerialis
              
               Authority
               ?
               Then
               I
               know
               not
               what
               Authority
               is
               !
               Authority
               is
               either
               Rational
               
                 ex
                 virtute
                 &
                 aestimatione
                 donorum
              
               ;
               or
               it
               is
               Imperial
               or
               Official
               ,
               which
               in
               all
               subordinate
               Officers
               is
               
                 Ius
                 agendi
                 actus
                 ejus
                 Officii
              
               .
               Ministerial
               Power
               is
               
                 Ius
                 Ministrandi
              
               :
               Ministerial
               Authority
               is
               
                 Ius
                 Ministrandi
              
               :
               Therefore
               he
               that
               hath
               Ministerial
               Power
               ,
               hath
               Ministerial
               Authority
               .
               2.
               
               No
               Minister
               is
               so
               tyed
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               to
               one
               certain
               Flock
               (
               any
               more
               than
               one
               Schoolmaster
               or
               Physicion
               )
               as
               not
               to
               exercise
               his
               Office
               by
               Authority
               
                 pro
                 tempore
              
               in
               another
               Flock
               when
               he
               hath
               a
               Call.
               Charity
               and
               Authority
               go
               together
               .
               Charity
               obligeth
               him
               to
               exercise
               his
               Office
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               his
               Authority
               .
               The
               rest
               of
               the
               Objections
               there
               an
               ordinary
               Reader
               may
               answer
               without
               help
               .
            
             
               But
               yet
               here
               is
               nothing
               to
               hinder
               our
               Communion
               .
               For
               ,
               1.
               
               They
               grant
               us
               in
               Substance
               what
               we
               desire
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               temporary
               exercise
               of
               the
               Ministerial
               Office
               ,
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               or
               to
               other
               Churches
               according
               to
               their
               Capacities
               .
               2.
               
               If
               yet
               there
               be
               any
               difference
               in
               Principles
               ,
               let
               them
               that
               think
               Ministers
               have
               no
               Power
               out
               of
               their
               Congregation
               ,
               practice
               accordingly
               ,
               and
               stay
               at
               home
               :
               Let
               them
               give
               us
               our
               Liberty
               in
               this
               ,
               and
               take
               theirs
               ,
               and
               the
               matter
               need
               not
               hinder
               our
               Communion
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Chap.
                 IX
              
               .
               Difference
               VII
               .
            
             
               THE
               seventh
               Difference
               is
               ,
               about
               the
               Power
               of
               a
               particular
               Church
               to
               exercise
               all
               Government
               and
               Church
               Ordinances
               within
               it self
               ,
               without
               Subordination
               to
               Synods
               or
               any
               other
               as
               extrinsick
               Ecclesiastical
               Superiour
               Governours
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               Pleaded
               for
               by
               the
               Independents
               in
               ordinary
               cases
               (
               whence
               Mr.
               Cotton
               owns
               the
               Name
               of
               Independency
               ,
               Keys
               ,
               P.
               29.
               53.
               
               )
               saith
               he
               ,
               [
               A
               Church
               of
               a
               particular
               Congregation
               ,
               consisting
               of
               Elders
               and
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               walking
               in
               the
               Truth
               and
               Peace
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               the
               first
               subject
               of
               all
               Church
               Power
               ,
               needful
               to
               be
               exercised
               within
               it self
               ;
               So
               it
               is
               Independent
               upon
               any
               other
               (
               Church
               or
               Synod
               )
               for
               the
               exercising
               of
               the
               same
               ]
               .
               Some
               of
               the
               Episcopal
               and
               Presbyterians
               deny
               them
               this
               ,
               and
               affirm
               ,
               that
               Synods
               are
               a
               Superiour
               Power
               ,
               and
               that
               particular
               Congregations
               without
               the
               lower
               sort
               of
               Synods
               called
               Classes
               may
               not
               Excommunicate
               ,
               and
               
                 that
                 in
              
               an
               ordinary
               Regimental
               
               order
               ,
               Congregations
               are
               under
               the
               Government
               of
               Synods
               (
               and
               consequently
               say
               the
               Episcopal
               ,
               of
               the
               Heads
               of
               those
               Synods
               )
               .
               But
               the
               more
               moderate
               both
               Episcopal
               and
               Presbyterians
               hold
               that
               Synods
               
                 oblige
                 directly
              
               but
               
                 gratia
                 Unitatis
                 &
                 Communionis
                 Ecclesiarum
              
               ,
               and
               not
               directly
               by
               a
               Superiour
               Governing
               Power
               .
               So
               Bishop
               Usher
               profest
               his
               Judgment
               to
               me
               :
               and
               that
               a
               particular
               Bishop
               or
               Church
               was
               not
               subject
               to
               a
               Synod
               as
               their
               Superiour
               Governour
               ,
               but
               bound
               in
               lawful
               things
               to
               consent
               for
               Unity
               and
               Communion
               .
               And
               Mr.
               Cotton
               granteth
               ,
               for
               ought
               I
               see
               ,
               as
               much
               ,
               if
               not
               more
               than
               this
               comes
               to
               ;
               and
               Mr.
               
                 T.
                 Goodwin
              
               and
               Mr.
               Nye
               ,
               I
               think
               as
               much
               in
               their
               Preface
               to
               his
               Book
               ,
               saith
               Mr.
               Cotton
               ,
               p.
               53.
               
               [
               A
               fourth
               Corollary
               touching
               the
               Independency
               of
               Churches
               is
               ,
               That
               a
               Church
               fallen
               into
               any
               offence
               (
               whether
               it
               be
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               or
               a
               strong
               Party
               in
               it
               )
               is
               not
               Independent
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               Church
               Power
               ,
               but
               is
               subject
               both
               to
               the
               admonition
               of
               any
               other
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Determination
               and
               
                 Iudicial
                 Sentence
              
               of
               a
               Synod
               ,
               for
               Direction
               into
               a
               way
               of
               Truth
               and
               Peace
               ]
               [
               For
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 Ecclesia
                 litigans
                 non
                 ligat
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               Christ
               hath
               not
               given
               to
               a
               particular
               Church
               a
               Promise
               to
               bind
               and
               loose
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               what
               they
               
                 bind
                 and
                 loose
              
               on
               Earth
               ,
               unless
               they
               agree
               together
               ,
               and
               agree
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               then
               such
               a
               Church
               is
               not
               Independent
               in
               their
               Proceedings
               ,
               as
               do
               fail
               in
               either
               :
               For
               all
               the
               Independency
               that
               can
               be
               claimed
               is
               founded
               upon
               that
               Promise
               ,
               
                 What
                 ye
                 bind
                 on
                 Earth
                 shall
                 be
                 bound
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               The
               fifth
               Corollary
               affirmeth
               ,
               that
               [
               Though
               the
               Church
               of
               a
               particular
               Congregation
               consisting
               of
               Elders
               and
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               walking
               with
               a
               right
               foot
               in
               the
               Truth
               and
               Peace
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               be
               the
               first
               subject
               of
               all
               Church
               Power
               needful
               to
               be
               exercised
               within
               it self
               ,
               and
               consequently
               be
               Independent
               from
               any
               other
               Church
               or
               Synod
               in
               the
               use
               of
               it
               ;
               Yet
               it
               is
               a
               safe
               and
               wholesom
               and
               holy
               Ordinance
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               such
               particular
               Churches
               to
               joyn
               together
               in
               holy
               Covenant
               or
               Communion
               ,
               and
               Consolation
               (
               Consociation
               or
               Consultation
               
                 it
                 should
                 be
              
               )
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               to
               administer
               all
               their
               Church
               Affairs
               (
               which
               are
               of
               weighty
               and
               difficult
               and
               common
               concernment
               )
               not
               without
               common
               Consultation
               and
               Consent
               of
               other
               Churches
               about
               them
               .
               Now
               Church
               Affairs
               of
               weighty
               and
               difficult
               and
               common
               concernment
               ,
               we
               account
               to
               be
               ,
               the
               Election
               and
               Ordination
               of
               Elders
               ,
               Excommunication
               of
               an
               Elder
               ,
               or
               any
               person
               of
               Publick
               Note
               ,
               and
               Employment
               ;
               the
               translation
               of
               an
               Elder
               from
               one
               Church
               to
               another
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               .
               In
               which
               case
               we
               conceive
               it
               safe
               and
               wholesom
               ,
               and
               an
               Holy
               Ordinance
               ,
               to
               proceed
               with
               common
               consultation
               and
               consent
               .
               ]
               And
               so
               he
               proceedeth
               distinctly
               to
               prove
               this
               ,
               1.
               
               Safe
               .
               2.
               
               Wholsom
               .
               3.
               
               An
               Ordinance
               ,
               adding
               this
               Caution
               ,
               which
               we
               accept
               .
               [
               To
               see
               that
               this
               Consociation
               of
               Churches
               be
               not
               perverted
               ,
               either
               to
               the
               oppression
               or
               diminution
               of
               the
               just
               Liberty
               and
               Authority
               of
               each
               particular
               Church
               within
               it self
               :
               who
               being
               well
               supplied
               with
               a
               faithful
               and
               expert
               Presbytery
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               do
               walk
               in
               their
               integrity
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Truth
               and
               Peace
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Let
               Synods
               have
               their
               just
               Authority
               in
               all
               Churches
               ,
               how
               pure
               soever
               ▪
               in
               determining
               such
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               as
               are
               requisite
               for
               the
               Edification
               of
               all
               Christ's
               Churches
               according
               to
               God.
               But
               in
               the
               Election
               and
               Ordination
               of
               Officers
               ,
               and
               censure
               of
               Offenders
               ,
               let
               it
               suffice
               
               the
               Churches
               consociate
               to
               assist
               one
               another
               ,
               with
               their
               counsel
               and
               right
               han●…
               of
               fellowship
               ,
               when
               they
               see
               a
               particular
               Church
               to
               use
               their
               Liberty
               an●…
               Power
               aright
               .
               But
               let
               them
               not
               put
               forth
               the
               Power
               of
               their
               Community●…
               either
               to
               take
               such
               Church
               Acts
               out
               of
               their
               hands
               ,
               or
               to
               hinder
               them
               in
               the●…
               lawful
               course
               ,
               unless
               they
               see
               them
               (
               through
               ignorance
               or
               weakness
               )
               to
               abu●…
               their
               Liberty
               or
               Authority
               in
               the
               Gospel
               —
               They
               may
               indeed
               prevent
               the
               abu●…
               of
               their
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               direct
               in
               the
               lawful
               use
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               not
               take
               the●…
               away
               ,
               though
               themselves
               should
               be
               willing
               ]
               So
               also
               before
               ,
               Pag.
               47.
               he
               sai●…
               [
               4th
               Propos.
               In
               case
               a
               particular
               Church
               be
               disturbed
               with
               Errour
               or
               Scanda●…
               and
               the
               same
               maintained
               by
               a
               Faction
               amongst
               them
               :
               Now
               a
               Synod
               〈◊〉
               Churches
               ,
               or
               of
               their
               Messengers
               ,
               is
               the
               first
               Subject
               of
               that
               Power
               and
               A●thority
               whereby
               Errour
               is
               judicially
               convinced
               and
               condemned
               ,
               the
               trut●…
               searched
               out
               and
               determined
               ,
               and
               the
               way
               of
               Truth
               and
               Peace
               declared
               ,
               an●…
               Imposed
               upon
               the
               Churches
               ]
               which
               he
               proceeds
               to
               prove
               .
            
             
               And
               Dr.
               Goodwin
               and
               Mr.
               Nye
               in
               their
               Preface
               approving
               of
               this
               ,
               sayin●…
               that
               these
               Synods
               have
               [
               a
               due
               measure
               of
               Power
               committed
               to
               them
               ,
               suite
               and
               proportioned
               to
               those
               ,
               and
               are
               furnished
               ,
               not
               only
               with
               ability
               to
               giv●…
               counsel
               and
               advice
               ,
               but
               further
               ,
               upon
               such
               occasions
               with
               a
               Ministerial
               Pow●…
               and
               Authority
               ,
               to
               
                 determine
                 ,
                 declare
              
               and
               enjoyn
               such
               things
               as
               may
               tend
               to
               th●…
               reducing
               such
               Congregations
               to
               right
               order
               and
               peace
               .
               ]
            
             
               And
               whereas
               they
               put
               it
               in
               as
               a
               caution
               ,
               that
               yet
               Synods
               may
               not
               Exco●municate
               ,
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               as
               long
               as
               they
               grant
               that
               they
               may
               renounce
               Communion
               with
               such
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               Doctrinally
               apply
               to
               them
               their
               Portion
               ,
               an●…
               Doctrinally
               enjoyn
               the
               people
               to
               avoid
               the
               impenitent
               Offenders
               (
               by
               applyin●…
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               them
               that
               enjoyn
               it
               )
               we
               have
               no
               mind
               to
               disagree
               wit●…
               them
               about
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               I
               conclude
               therefore
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               Dogmatically
               agreed
               in
               this
               great
               Poin●…
               as
               far
               as
               is
               necessary
               to
               our
               Loving
               Communion
               .
               Let
               us
               in
               our
               Consociation●…
               either
               keep
               our
               Principles
               to
               our selves
               ,
               of
               the
               degree
               of
               a
               Synods
               Power
               ,
               〈◊〉
               else
               let
               all
               have
               Liberty
               to
               write
               them
               down
               in
               the
               Register
               Book
               of
               the
               Syno●…
               and
               so
               to
               proceed
               in
               Concordant
               Practice
               .
               Perhaps
               some
               may
               be
               found
               th●…
               think
               Synods
               are
               the
               proper
               Superiour
               Governours
               of
               the
               Pastors
               of
               particul●…
               Churches
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               their
               Ordinary
               Governours
               :
               Others
               may
               think
               that
               the●…
               are
               not
               necessary
               ,
               nor
               any
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               yet
               a
               lawful
               thing
               that
               ma●
               for
               Peace
               be
               used
               .
               And
               others
               (
               that
               I
               think
               are
               in
               the
               truth
               )
               may
               think
               th●…
               Synods
               are
               not
               the
               direct
               Governours
               of
               the
               particular
               Pastors
               ,
               but
               are
               God●…
               Ordinance
               for
               the
               Communion
               of
               Churches
               ,
               and
               so
               indirectly
               bind
               in
               lawf●…
               Agreements
               ,
               both
               as
               our
               own
               Consents
               oblige
               us
               ,
               and
               as
               God's
               general
               Co●mand
               of
               doing
               all
               things
               in
               Unity
               and
               Peace
               and
               Concord
               ,
               doth
               animate
               the●…
               Agreements
               .
               Let
               us
               impose
               none
               of
               our
               Principles
               here
               on
               others
               ;
               but
               Agr●…
               to
               hold
               Communion
               in
               Synods
               ,
               for
               mutual
               Edification
               ,
               and
               Corroboration
               ,
               a●…
               such
               like
               ends
               of
               Communion
               as
               Mr.
               Cotton
               mentioneth
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               accou●…
               table
               to
               the
               Brethren
               in
               cases
               of
               offence
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               to
               tender
               them
               due
               satisfactio●
               and
               hear
               their
               Brotherly
               Admonitions
               ;
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               let
               us
               but
               maintain
               th●
               
               necessary
               Communion
               of
               Churches
               which
               the
               Ends
               and
               Nature
               of
               the
               Church
               require
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               press
               no
               more
               .
            
             
               Obj.
               But
               ,
               being
               free
               ,
               why
               should
               we
               desire
               to
               be
               bound
               ,
               in
               Associations
               ?
            
             
               Answ.
               You
               are
               not
               free
               from
               brotherly
               Charity
               ,
               &
               the
               Communion
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               the
               Concordant
               doing
               the
               Works
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               common
               Concernment
               .
               Nor
               do
               we
               desire
               you
               to
               bind
               your selves
               to
               any
               thing
               but
               what
               is
               antecedently
               your
               Duty
               ,
               and
               you
               're
               already
               bound
               to
               by
               God.
               
            
             
               Object
               .
               But
               perhaps
               if
               we
               associate
               with
               you
               ,
               you
               will
               be
               rigid
               for
               your
               own
               ways
               and
               be
               the
               Major
               part
               ,
               and
               then
               if
               we
               displease
               you
               ,
               our
               Communion
               shall
               be
               rejected
               to
               our
               disgrace
               .
               ]
            
             
               Ans.
               1.
               
               The
               Churches
               can
               pass
               as
               disgraceful
               a
               Sentence
               on
               you
               ,
               if
               you
               come
               not
               near
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               you
               joyned
               with
               them
               .
               Yea
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               no
               doubt
               take
               it
               to
               be
               their
               Duty
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               proof
               of
               the
               Heresies
               or
               Scandals
               of
               any
               Neighbour
               Minister
               ,
               (
               aggravated
               by
               the
               shunning
               of
               their
               Brethrens
               Communion
               )
               ,
               to
               disown
               them
               ,
               and
               warn
               their
               people
               of
               the
               danger
               .
               If
               you
               joyn
               with
               us
               ,
               you
               are
               more
               like
               to
               escape
               such
               Censures
               or
               injurious
               Reflections
               ,
               than
               by
               keeping
               from
               us
               :
               For
               familiarity
               kindleth
               Love
               :
               and
               your
               presence
               may
               awe
               many
               ,
               and
               your
               words
               satisfie
               those
               that
               could
               not
               be
               so
               well
               satisfied
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               not
               heard
               you
               speaking
               for
               your selves
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Moreover
               ,
               you
               have
               opportunity
               to
               prevent
               such
               abuse
               as
               you
               fear
               ,
               in
               your
               terms
               of
               entring
               the
               Association
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Surely
               Brethren
               that
               so
               earnestly
               desire
               your
               Communion
               for
               the
               Churches
               Peace
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               hasty
               to
               renounce
               Communion
               with
               you
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               By
               their
               Accepting
               you
               ,
               they
               are
               engaged
               not
               to
               Reject
               you
               ,
               for
               any
               Opinion
               or
               Practice
               which
               they
               knew
               you
               guilty
               of
               when
               they
               Accepted
               you
               :
               For
               if
               it
               were
               not
               of
               weight
               to
               hinder
               your
               Reception
               ,
               it
               may
               not
               be
               of
               weight
               to
               cause
               your
               Rejection
               .
            
             
               Obj.
               But
               under
               the
               Name
               of
               a
               Communion
               of
               Churches
               ,
               you
               seem
               to
               set
               up
               a
               Provincial
               Church
               ,
               with
               a
               Discipline
               of
               taking
               in
               and
               casting
               out
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               *
               Is
               it
               the
               Name
               of
               a
               Church
               that
               you
               fear
               ,
               or
               the
               Thing
               ?
               Not
               the
               Name
               ,
               for
               we
               use
               it
               not
               ,
               nor
               do
               you
               charge
               this
               on
               us
               .
               If
               the
               Thing
               tells
               us
               what
               you
               mean
               by
               a
               Church
               .
               If
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               you
               use
               to
               define
               it
               to
               be
               ,
               we
               deny
               that
               we
               set
               up
               such
               a
               Church
               .
               But
               if
               you
               will
               call
               the
               Officers
               and
               Delegates
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               met
               for
               Communion
               ,
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               you
               may
               use
               your
               Liberty
               :
               we
               hold
               this
               Communion
               for
               no
               higher
               ends
               ,
               than
               your
               own
               forecited
               words
               allow
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               but
               such
               an
               Assembly
               as
               you
               may
               allow
               .
            
             
               Take
               Mr.
               
               Norton's
               yet
               larger
               Concessions
               ,
               Pag.
               110
               ,
               &c.
               
               [
               
                 Ecclesiae
                 particulares
                 mutuam
                 Communionem
                 inter
                 se
                 inire
                 possunt
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 eis
                 causae
                 Communes
                 omnium
                 Ecclesiarum
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               
                 talis
                 res
                 quae
                 omnibus
                 Ecclesiis
                 particularibus
                 Communes
                 sunt
                 ,
                 quamvis
                 immediatè
                 unam
                 tantum
                 Ecclesiam
                 tangunt
                 ,
                 ut
                 sunt
                 Pastorum
                 
                 vocationes
                 ,
                 Membrorum
                 excommunicationes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Vel
                 etiam
                 tales
                 res
                 quae
                 immediatè
                 omnes
                 Ecclesias
                 ex
                 aequo
                 tangunt
                 communiter
                 )
                 Communi
                 consensu
                 Ecclesiarum
                 dijudicentur
                 &
                 discernantur
              
               ]
               —
               Pag.
               111.
               
               [
               
                 Solummodò
                 inde
                 Colligimus
                 ei
                 potestatem
                 supremam
                 decidendi
                 quaestiones
                 fidei
                 debitam
                 ,
                 quod
                 &
                 promptè
                 damus
              
               —
               ]
               Pag.
               112.
               
               
                 De
                 necessitate
                 Synodorum
                 .
                 Tametsi
                 ,
                 Concilia
                 non
                 sint
                 ita
                 absolutè
                 necessaria
                 ,
                 ut
                 Ecclesia
                 sine
                 illis
                 nunquam
                 bene
                 esse
                 possit
                 ;
                 tamen
                 in
                 tantâ
                 hominum
                 malitia
                 ,
                 &
                 temporum
                 perversitate
                 ,
                 non
                 tantum
                 insigniter
                 sunt
                 utilia
                 ,
                 sed
                 etiam
                 quodammodo
                 necessaria
                 :
                 ita
                 ut
                 Ecclesia
                 salutari
                 hoc
                 remedio
                 non
                 possit
                 carere
                 ;
                 sine
                 insigni
                 veritatis
                 ,
                 pietatis
                 &
                 Concordiae
                 Christianae
                 detrimento
                 .
                 Nemo
                 ,
                 inquit
                 Parkerus
                 ,
                 quod
                 sciam
                 ,
                 Ecclesiae
                 alicujus
                 reformatae
                 alumnus
                 ante
                 Hugonem
                 Grotium
                 ,
                 negavit
                 Synodos
                 esse
                 necessarias
                 :
                 quibus
                 nos
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 libenter
                 profitemur
                 ,
                 sequentibus
                 freti
                 rationibus
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 Natura
                 duce
                 ;
                 Cujus
                 dictamine
                 in
                 Controversiis
                 difficilioribus
                 &
                 grandioribus
                 à
                 judicio
                 inferiori
                 ad
                 .
                 praecellentius
                 confugimus
                 .
                 Hinc
                 jus
                 appellationum
                 in
                 causis
                 gravioribus
                 ab
                 inferiori
                 ad
                 superiorem
                 sententiam
                 .
              
               Parker
               :
               
                 Cum
                 in
                 causis
                 &
                 Personis
                 Ecclesiasticis
                 multae
                 lites
                 oriantur
                 ,
                 jus
                 appellationum
                 necessariò
                 concedendum
                 quis
                 neget
                 ?
                 Appellationes
                 sunt
                 juris
                 Divini
                 ,
                 &
                 naturalis
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 omni
                 societate
                 admodum
                 necessariae
                 ,
                 propter
                 multorum
                 judicum
                 iniquitatem
                 &
                 ignorantiam
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 fine
                 Concilii
                 —
                 3.
                 
                 Ab
                 exemplo
                 ,
                 &c.
                 4.
                 
                 A
                 Praecellentia
                 Concilii
                 ,
                 &c.
                 5.
                 
                 A
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Ecclesiarum
                 ;
                 quam
                 valde
                 tuetur
                 unio
                 sententiarum
                 in
                 Synodis
                 ;
                 unde
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 suavissima
                 &
                 diuturna
                 ,
                 cum
                 doctrina
                 &
                 mores
                 probantur
                 ad
                 invicem
                 :
                 sin
                 autem
                 singulis
                 Ecclesiis
                 particularibus
                 juxta
                 sententias
                 proprias
                 incedere
                 licet
                 ,
                 nulla
                 habita
                 vicinarum
                 ratione
                 ,
                 quam
                 facilè
                 in
                 partes
                 &
                 dissidia
                 abiturae
                 sunt
                 ?
                 6.
                 
                 A
                 fructu
                 administrationum
                 :
                 quae
                 si
                 caeteris
                 Ecclesiis
                 consentientibus
                 fiant
                 ,
                 spes
                 est
                 etiam
                 fore
                 efficaces
                 :
                 sin
                 dissentientibus
                 timendum
                 ne
                 inefficaces
                 sint
                 .
                 E.
                 g.
                 in
                 casu
                 excommunicationis
                 vicinis
                 comprobantibus
                 excommunicatus
                 argutus
                 ab
                 omnibus
                 ,
                 dijudicatus
                 ab
                 omnibus
                 ,
                 procidens
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               —
               Pag.
               118.
               
               
                 Quatenus
                 particulares
                 Ecclesiae
                 s●se
                 subjicere
                 debent
                 sententiae
                 Synodi
                 .
                 R.
                 Legitimis
                 Synodi
                 decretis
                 ab
                 omnibus
                 Ecclesiis
                 h.
                 e.
                 à
                 majori
                 parte
                 Ecclesiarum
                 receptis
                 ,
                 &
                 à
                 Magistratu
                 Christiano
                 approbatis
                 ,
                 tenentur
                 particulares
                 Ecclesiae
                 acquiescere
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Sub
                 periculo
                 reatus
                 ordinis
                 publici
                 turbati
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Sub
                 poena
                 non
                 Communionis
                 cum
                 aliis
                 Ecclesiis
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Sub
                 poena
                 correctionis
                 per
                 poenas
                 civiles
                 à
                 Magistratu
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               he
               comes
               to
               the
               Q.
               What
               if
               the
               Synod
               conclude
               against
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               stand
               for
               it
               ?
               And
               answereth
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               it
               's
               not
               easily
               to
               be
               supposed
               in
               reformed
               times
               ,
               And
               2.
               
               
                 Uti
                 in
                 Civilibus
                 ,
                 est
                 Veritas
                 absoluta
                 &
                 Iudicialis
                 :
                 &
                 sententia
                 supremi
                 judicis
                 vera
                 est
                 quoad
                 homines
                 ,
                 licet
                 non
                 sit
                 vera
                 absolutè
                 :
                 Ita
                 in
                 Ecclesiasticis
                 Veritas
                 est
                 absoluta
                 &
                 Synodalis
                 :
                 Synodus
                 autem
                 cum
                 sit
                 supremus
                 judex
                 quaestionis
                 ,
                 sententi●
                 Synodalis
                 licet
                 non
                 sit
                 vera
                 ▪
                 absolutè
                 ,
                 est
                 tamen
                 vera
                 Ecclesiasticè
                 :
                 Si
                 in
                 foro
                 exteriore
                 .
              
               —
               Pag.
               119.
               
               
                 Statuendum
                 est
                 ordinem
                 publicum
                 prae●erendum
                 esse
                 praesenti
                 obedientiae
                 ergo
                 praeceptum
                 affirmativum
                 ,
                 non
                 fundamentale
                 .
                 —
                 Hîc
                 obtinet
                 illud
                 (
                 Ames
                 .
                 )
                 Gravissima
                 in
                 ▪
                 commoda
                 fac●unt
                 aliquando
                 ut
                 praeceptum
                 affirmativum
                 desinat
                 obligare
                 ,
                 quod
                 aliàs
                 non
                 possit
                 non
                 observari
                 sine
                 peccato
                 .
                 Ordini
                 igitur
                 tali●
                 Ecclesia
                 in
                 hoc
                 casu
                 sese
                 subjicere
                 &
                 potest
                 &
                 debet
                 :
                 sed
                 tamen
                 sine
                 peccato
                 .
              
               ]
               —
            
             
             
               Is
               not
               here
               enough
               for
               our
               Agreement
               in
               this
               Point
               ?
               I
               should
               have
               feared
               Censures
               if
               I
               had
               said
               as
               much
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               hope
               you
               deny
               not
               the
               Power
               of
               Christian
               Kings
               ,
               nor
               that
               a
               Christian
               Soveraign
               and
               Christian
               Subjects
               are
               a
               Christian
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               
                 de
                 nomine
              
               may
               be
               called
               a
               National
               Church
               .
               And
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 David
                 ,
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 Iosiah
                 ,
              
               had
               a
               Governing
               Power
               over
               the
               Priests
               ,
               though
               not
               to
               change
               the
               species
               of
               their
               Office.
               And
               if
               I
               and
               others
               think
               that
               Apostles
               and
               Evangelists
               have
               Successors
               to
               the
               End
               of
               the
               World
               in
               the
               ordinary
               parts
               of
               their
               Office
               ,
               and
               in
               Superiority
               you
               may
               with
               Peace
               hold
               your
               Opinion
               and
               leave
               us
               to
               ours
               :
               Of
               which
               elsewhere
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Chap.
                 X.
              
               Difference
               VIII
               .
            
             
               THE
               Eighth
               supposed
               Difference
               is
               ,
               about
               Private
               mens
               Preaching
               :
               and
               it
               hath
               two
               Parts
               .
               1.
               
               Whether
               Private
               men
               ,
               may
               Preach
               in
               the
               Church
               ?
               2.
               
               Whether
               the
               Church
               may
               send
               them
               out
               as
               private
               men
               unordained
               ,
               to
               Preach
               in
               the
               Parishes
               of
               England
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Heathens
               or
               Unbelievers
               ?
            
             
               The
               Presbyterians
               deny
               not
               but
               Private
               men
               may
               Preach
               in
               some
               cases
               .
               None
               that
               fear
               God
               do
               desire
               any
               to
               bury
               their
               Talent
               ,
               nor
               would
               hinder
               men
               from
               doing
               the
               Work
               of
               God.
               But
               they
               would
               have
               
                 bona
                 bene
              
               ,
               God's
               Work
               done
               in
               God's
               Order
               .
               On
               these
               Conditions
               we
               allow
               Private
               men
               to
               Preach
               .
               1.
               
               If
               they
               do
               it
               but
               
                 ex
                 Charitate
              
               ,
               and
               pretend
               not
               to
               the
               Ministerial
               Office.
               2.
               
               And
               if
               they
               do
               it
               occasionally
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               men
               separated
               to
               that
               work
               as
               their
               Calling
               (
               for
               then
               they
               become
               Ministers
               indeed
               while
               they
               disclaim
               it
               in
               Name
               .
               3.
               
               If
               they
               do
               it
               not
               needlesly
               ,
               to
               a
               proud
               ostentation
               of
               their
               parts
               ;
               but
               only
               when
               Abler
               Men
               ,
               or
               Ministers
               are
               not
               to
               be
               had
               ,
               or
               else
               on
               some
               urgent
               weighty
               cause
               .
               4.
               
               If
               they
               make
               not
               themselves
               the
               Judges
               of
               their
               own
               fitness
               ,
               but
               expect
               the
               Approbation
               of
               the
               judicious
               ,
               faithful
               ,
               concordant
               Ministers
               that
               know
               them
               .
               5.
               
               If
               they
               undertake
               no
               more
               than
               they
               can
               perform
               ,
               and
               suppose
               not
               themselves
               fitter
               than
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               so
               run
               not
               beyond
               their
               Knowledge
               ,
               nor
               dishonour
               not
               the
               Work
               of
               God.
               6.
               
               If
               they
               thrust
               not
               themselves
               into
               any
               Church
               to
               Preach
               without
               a
               Call
               ,
               nor
               ordinarily
               without
               the
               Pastors
               consent
               .
               7.
               
               If
               they
               do
               it
               not
               unseasonably
               when
               by
               offending
               they
               are
               likely
               to
               do
               more
               hurt
               than
               good
               .
               8.
               
               If
               in
               the
               manner
               ,
               season
               and
               continuance
               they
               submit
               to
               the
               Guidance
               of
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               (
               if
               it
               be
               more
               than
               ordinary
               Teaching
               ,
               and
               not
               such
               as
               every
               able
               .
               Master
               of
               a
               Family
               may
               there
               do
               )
               .
               With
               these
               Cautions
               we
               grant
               that
               Private
               men
               may
               Preach
               Many
               Episcopal
               Divines
               grant
               it
               :
               And
               the
               Presbyterians
               ordinarily
               permit
               it
               in
               their
               Expectants
               that
               are
               trained
               up
               for
               the
               Ministery
               .
               A
               Maid
               begun
               the
               Conversion
               of
               the
               Iberians
               by
               Conference
               ;
               And
               interlocutory
               Preaching
               is
               truly
               Preaching
               .
               Edesius
               and
               Frumentius
               converted
               the
               Indians
               .
               Alexander
               Bishop
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               Theoctistus
               of
               Caesaria
               ,
               maintained
               
               Origene's
               Teaching
               while
               he
               was
               a
               Private
               man
               :
               
               and
               that
               in
               the
               Church
               before
               the
               Bishops
               .
               And
               when
               Demetrius
               of
               Alexandria
               reprehended
               them
               ,
               affirming
               it
               to
               be
               an
               unknown
               case
               ,
               that
               a
               Layman
               should
               preach
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               they
               gainsay
               him
               ,
               and
               produce
               the
               Examples
               of
               Neon
               a
               Bishop
               that
               required
               Evelpius
               to
               teach
               ,
               and
               of
               Celsus
               that
               set
               Paulinus
               to
               preach
               at
               Iconium
               ,
               and
               of
               A●●icus
               that
               set
               Theodorus
               to
               teach
               at
               Synnadorum
               .
               And
               ,
               saith
               Dr.
               
                 Fulke
                 ,
                 Demetrius
              
               himself
               doth
               seem
               to
               allow
               ,
               that
               when
               no
               Bishop
               was
               present
               ,
               a
               Layman
               might
               preach
               ,
               
                 Euseb.
                 Hist.
                 li.
              
               6.
               c.
               20.
               
            
             
               But
               that
               every
               proud
               unworthy
               Man
               ,
               and
               every
               seducing
               Heretick
               ,
               should
               preach
               ,
               yea
               and
               thrust
               himself
               into
               other
               Mens
               Charges
               ,
               or
               that
               any
               should
               preach
               besides
               the
               forementioned
               Rules
               ,
               this
               we
               deny
               ,
               and
               take
               it
               for
               a
               dangerous
               Usurpation
               .
            
             
               But
               are
               we
               not
               agreed
               in
               this
               ?
               Hear
               and
               Judge
               :
               Mr.
               Cotton
               so
               downright
               denieth
               ordinary
               private
               Men
               to
               Prophesie
               ,
               interpreting
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               31.
               of
               extraordinarily
               Gifted
               Prophets
               (
               of
               which
               see
               his
               Keys
               ,
               pag.
               20
               ,
               21.
               )
               that
               Mr.
               Goodwin
               and
               Mr.
               Nye
               thought
               meet
               to
               signifie
               some
               Dissent
               ,
               Pref.
               p.
               6.
               
               And
               yet
               they
               grant
               ,
               that
               this
               must
               be
               performed
               by
               private
               Men
               ,
               [
               1.
               
               Only
               Occasionally
               ,
               not
               in
               an
               ordinary
               Course
               .
               2.
               
               By
               Men
               of
               such
               Abilities
               as
               are
               fit
               for
               Office.
               3.
               
               And
               not
               assuming
               this
               of
               themselves
               ,
               but
               judged
               such
               by
               those
               that
               have
               the
               power
               ,
               and
               so
               allowed
               and
               designed
               to
               it
               .
               And
               ,
               4.
               
               So
               as
               their
               Doctrine
               be
               subjected
               (
               for
               the
               judging
               of
               it
               )
               in
               an
               especial
               manner
               ,
               to
               the
               Teaching
               Elders
               of
               that
               Church
               .
               ]
               And
               I
               think
               that
               this
               is
               enough
               to
               signifie
               ,
               that
               here
               we
               shall
               have
               no
               cause
               of
               a
               breach
               with
               them
               .
               Mr.
               Norton
               speaks
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               pag.
               123
               ,
               124
               ,
               125.
               and
               joins
               with
               Mr.
               Cotton
               in
               denying
               Prophesie
               to
               private
               Men
               ,
               and
               expounding
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               of
               extraordinarily
               Gifted
               Prophets
               only
               :
               In
               this
               therefore
               Doctrinally
               we
               agree
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               the
               second
               seemeth
               the
               more
               dangerous
               difference
               :
               That
               their
               Churches
               should
               presume
               to
               send
               abroad
               Preachers
               not
               in
               Office
               ,
               for
               the
               Conversion
               of
               Souls
               ,
               by
               setting
               them
               apart
               to
               that
               work
               ,
               and
               directing
               or
               allowing
               them
               to
               be
               stated
               Ordinary
               Teachers
               .
               Their
               excuses
               are
               ,
               that
               Pastors
               are
               proper
               to
               particular
               Churches
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               not
               into
               Churches
               but
               Parishes
               that
               they
               send
               them
               ;
               not
               to
               Rule
               or
               Teach
               a
               Church
               ,
               but
               to
               Convert
               Souls
               and
               gather
               Churches
               .
               Ans.
               But
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               is
               not
               your
               calling
               Parishes
               [
               no
               Churches
               ]
               that
               makes
               or
               proves
               them
               none
               .
               You
               are
               not
               the
               Judges
               ,
               when
               they
               profess
               themselves
               Churches
               .
               If
               others
               send
               Men
               to
               preach
               in
               your
               Churches
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               excuse
               them
               with
               you
               ,
               if
               they
               face
               you
               down
               that
               they
               are
               no
               Churches
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               may
               preach
               in
               them
               .
               2.
               
               But
               suppose
               they
               were
               all
               Heathens
               ,
               you
               have
               never
               yet
               proved
               that
               to
               be
               a
               stated
               Preacher
               for
               their
               Conversion
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               a
               proper
               Ministerial
               Officer
               .
               Contrarily
               ,
               1.
               
               In
               the
               days
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               all
               their
               helpers
               ,
               it
               was
               part
               of
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Minister
               ,
               (
               yea
               and
               of
               the
               chief
               Ministers
               )
               to
               be
               stated
               Preachers
               for
               the
               Conversion
               of
               unbelievers
               ,
               and
               gathering
               Souls
               to
               Christ
               :
               But
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Ministry
               is
               now
               the
               same
               as
               then
               .
               Therefore
               ▪
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               go
               and
               Teach
               ,
               and
               Disciple
               the
               Nations
               is
               as
               true
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Ministers
               Commission
               as
               to
               teach
               the
               Church
               (
               Matth.
               28.
               19.
               )
               Therefore
               it
               is
               not
               common
               to
               private
               M●n
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               Ordinary
               Baptizing
               is
               no
               work
               for
               private
               Men
               :
               Therefore
               not
               preaching
               .
               The
               reason
               of
               the
               consequence
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               Because
               they
               are
               conjoyned
               in
               the
               Minsterial
               Commission
               ,
               (
               Matth.
               28.
               19.
               )
               2.
               
               Because
               if
               Pastors
               go
               not
               abroad
               the
               World
               with
               these
               private
               Men
               to
               preach
               to
               Infidels
               ,
               then
               when
               they
               have
               converted
               any
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               unbaptized
               till
               Pastors
               can
               come
               to
               them
               :
               Which
               is
               contrary
               to
               all
               Scripture
               example
               that
               Baptism
               should
               be
               so
               long
               delayed
               after
               Conversion
               ordinarily
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               To
               be
               
                 separated
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               is
               a
               chief
               part
               of
               the
               description
               of
               a
               Minister
               (
               by
               Office
               )
               Rom.
               1.
               1.
               
               But
               these
               private
               Preachers
               are
               by
               the
               Churches
               separated
               to
               the
               Gospel
               of
               God
               (
               by
               right
               or
               by
               wrong
               )
               therefore
               they
               are
               made
               Ministers
               by
               Office.
               Indeed
               the
               first
               object
               of
               the
               true
               Ministerial
               Office
               (
               in
               order
               of
               nature
               )
               is
               the
               uncalled
               World
               ;
               and
               the
               calling
               of
               them
               is
               as
               Eminent
               a
               part
               of
               their
               Office
               as
               preaching
               to
               a
               Church
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               most
               Eminent
               Evangelizing
               ,
               to
               declare
               the
               Glad-tydings
               of
               Salvation
               to
               the
               World
               :
               And
               this
               is
               the
               preaching
               that
               requireth
               sending
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               
               On
               this
               work
               were
               the
               Twelve
               and
               the
               Seventy
               sent
               :
               on
               this
               work
               specially
               did
               the
               Apostles
               lay
               out
               themselves
               .
               And
               not
               only
               they
               ,
               but
               
                 Apollo
                 ,
                 Luke
                 ,
                 Mark
                 ,
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 Titus
                 ,
                 Silas
                 ,
              
               and
               abundance
               of
               the
               chiefest
               Ministers
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               But
               yet
               we
               have
               no
               matter
               to
               excuse
               a
               Division
               or
               Alienation
               ,
               from
               this
               Difference
               .
               For
               ,
               1.
               
               I
               cannot
               prove
               it
               a
               Difference
               between
               the
               Parties
               :
               For
               I
               know
               not
               that
               the
               Congregational
               Party
               have
               owned
               and
               espoused
               the
               Opinion
               which
               I
               here
               oppose
               ;
               though
               some
               particular
               persons
               do
               :
               And
               therefore
               I
               do
               not
               charge
               it
               on
               them
               .
               2.
               
               If
               they
               did
               ,
               yet
               Infidels
               are
               so
               far
               from
               us
               ,
               that
               irregular
               endeavours
               to
               Convert
               them
               ,
               will
               be
               no
               matter
               of
               a
               breach
               :
               And
               were
               we
               nearer
               them
               ,
               we
               might
               leave
               others
               to
               practise
               according
               to
               their
               Judgments
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               we
               are
               not
               guilty
               of
               the
               Error
               .
               3.
               
               They
               do
               not
               pretend
               to
               sorce
               themselves
               into
               our
               Parish
               Churches
               (
               ordinarily
               )
               against
               his
               will
               that
               is
               the
               allowed
               Teacher
               there
               .
               4.
               
               While
               they
               do
               in
               Name
               disclaim
               Ordaining
               them
               ,
               they
               actually
               Ordain
               them
               .
               For
               they
               set
               them
               apart
               to
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               Pastors
               that
               do
               it
               :
               And
               this
               is
               the
               substance
               of
               Ordination
               :
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
               is
               but
               the
               Investing
               Ceremony
               .
               And
               if
               they
               say
               that
               
                 A
                 stated
                 Preacher
                 is
                 no
                 Officer
                 ,
              
               that
               makes
               him
               not
               to
               
                 be
                 none
              
               :
               And
               if
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               Ordain
               him
               not
               when
               they
               Approve
               and
               Appoint
               him
               by
               an
               Instrument
               to
               that
               Office
               ,
               that
               makes
               it
               not
               to
               be
               no
               Ordaining
               ;
               no
               more
               than
               if
               they
               should
               Appoint
               Men
               to
               a
               Pastoral
               Charge
               ,
               in
               one
               of
               their
               own
               Churches
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               It
               is
               no
               Office
               ,
               or
               Ordination
               .
               5.
               
               And
               when
               the
               peoples
               consent
               is
               afterward
               added
               ,
               the
               Man
               is
               more
               fully
               separated
               to
               the
               Work.
               6.
               
               But
               however
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               they
               allow
               us
               our
               liberty
               of
               Ordination
               ,
               and
               thrust
               none
               upon
               our
               Communion
               as
               Pastors
               that
               are
               no
               Pastors
               ,
               we
               have
               no
               pretence
               to
               make
               this
               a
               stop
               to
               our
               Communion
               .
               Let
               us
               close
               together
               ,
               and
               pass
               this
               by
               ,
               and
               God
               will
               further
               inform
               us
               ,
               and
               dispel
               our
               darkness
               when
               we
               walk
               together
               in
               holy
               Love
               and
               Peace
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Chap.
                 XI
              
               .
               Difference
               IX
               .
            
             
               THE
               Ninth
               seeming
               Difference
               is
               ,
               about
               our
               Parishes
               in
               England
               ,
               whether
               they
               are
               true
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               not
               .
               But
               here
               is
               little
               or
               no
               difference
               that
               is
               stood
               to
               whatever
               any
               particular
               persons
               may
               think
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               a
               difference
               between
               the
               parties
               .
               For
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               is
               not
               desired
               of
               them
               to
               grant
               that
               a
               Parish
               as
               a
               Parish
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               people
               ,
               yea
               the
               Christians
               inhabiting
               such
               a
               space
               of
               ground
               )
               is
               a
               Church
               .
               It
               's
               possible
               they
               may
               be
               of
               many
               Churches
               ,
               or
               of
               none
               (
               but
               the
               Universal
               .
               )
               2.
               
               Nor
               is
               it
               desired
               that
               they
               take
               every
               Member
               of
               the
               Parish
               ,
               no
               nor
               every
               Hearer
               ,
               for
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Men
               of
               several
               Churches
               ,
               or
               of
               no
               Church
               may
               live
               in
               the
               Parish
               ,
               and
               hear
               together
               .
               3.
               
               Nor
               are
               they
               desired
               to
               take
               any
               Parish
               for
               a
               true
               Political
               Church
               that
               hath
               not
               a
               true
               Pastor
               ,
               with
               a
               competent
               number
               of
               professed
               Christians
               joined
               together
               for
               personal
               Communion
               in
               Gods
               Worship
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               our
               ordinary
               Parishes
               in
               England
               that
               have
               true
               Ministers
               are
               true
               Churches
               is
               so
               familiarly
               granted
               by
               the
               Congregational
               party
               ,
               that
               to
               recite
               their
               words
               seems
               needless
               :
               And
               therefore
               they
               utterly
               disclaim
               separating
               from
               us
               as
               no
               true
               Churches
               .
               1.
               
               That
               our
               want
               of
               a
               Church
               Covenant
               nullifieth
               not
               these
               Churches
               ,
               I
               told
               you
               before
               they
               grant
               ,
               because
               our
               consent
               is
               our
               Covenant
               :
               And
               our
               ordinary
               practice
               tolerably
               signifieth
               that
               consent
               .
               Saith
               Mr
               ,
               Norton
               ,
               p.
               21.
               
               [
               
                 Siuna
                 externa
                 fidei
                 professione
                 ,
                 veritatis
                 &
                 sanctitatis
                 praxi
                 ,
                 eodem
                 baptismate
                 uniantur
                 ,
                 &
                 eundem
                 publicum
                 cultum
                 uno
                 in
                 loco
                 frequentent
                 ,
                 iisdem
                 inspectoribus
                 Ecclesiae
                 subsint
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               ]
               See
               the
               place
               ,
               where
               he
               acknowledgeth
               this
               a
               Church
               without
               an
               Explicit
               Covenant
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               that
               the
               impiety
               of
               our
               Parishes
               ,
               or
               other
               incapacity
               of
               the
               Members
               is
               not
               such
               as
               to
               nullifie
               our
               Churches
               they
               confess
               .
               Because
               a
               good
               Church
               may
               have
               some
               bad
               Members
               :
               And
               where
               the
               greater
               number
               are
               bad
               ,
               the
               Pastor
               and
               the
               better
               (
               smaller
               )
               part
               may
               denominate
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               true
               ,
               though
               polluted
               .
               What
               Doctrinal
               and
               Practical
               Corruptions
               were
               in
               the
               Churches
               of
               
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 Galatia
              
               ,
               and
               divers
               of
               the
               Asian
               Churches
               ,
               Rev.
               2.
               and
               3.
               is
               so
               plain
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               so
               often
               mentioned
               that
               it
               's
               needless
               to
               recite
               the
               Texts
               .
               Saith
               Mr.
               Norton
               ,
               28
               ,
               29.
               
               
                 Immo
                 tantum
                 abest
                 ,
                 ut
                 ob
                 defectum
                 foederis
                 expliciti
                 (
                 salva
                 vel
                 ungulae
                 religione
                 in
                 rebus
                 Iesu
                 Christi
                 )
                 ullas
                 Congregationes
                 ex
                 Ecclesiarum
                 albo
                 expungamus
                 ;
                 ut
                 Caetus
                 multò
                 graviora
                 passos
                 ,
                 essentialibus
                 Dei
                 gratia
                 adhuc
                 in
                 tuto
                 positis
                 tanquam
                 non
                 Ecclesias
                 judicare
                 ,
                 salvâ
                 conscientiâ
                 nullos
                 posse
                 ,
                 sanctè
                 testemur
                 .
                 Distinguendum
                 inter
                 Ecclesiam
                 puram
                 ,
                 impuram
                 ,
                 impurissimam
                 ,
                 &
                 nullam
                 ▪
                 —
                 Fundamentalia
                 sive
                 Essentialia
                 sunt
                 materia
                 &
                 forma
                 Ecclesiae
                 particularis
                 .
                 Materia
                 sunt
                 homines
                 profitentes
                 Doctrinam
                 salutaris
                 fidei
                 :
                 Forma
                 est
                 mutuus
                 consensus
                 politicus
                 ad
                 incedendum
                 in
                 illa
                 fide
                 ,
                 vel
                 verbis
                 ,
                 vel
                 factis
                 ,
                 modo
                 aliquo
                 visibiliter
                 significatus
                 :
                 
                 Adeo
                 ut
                 non
                 sufficit
                 subitanea
                 aliqua
                 conjunctio
                 ,
                 &
                 sanctae
                 communionis
                 exercitium
                 ,
                 ad
                 Ecclesiam
                 constituendam
                 ,
                 nisi
                 constantia
                 illa
                 accedat
                 ,
                 saltem
                 quoad
                 intentionem
                 ,
                 quae
                 statum
                 adfert
                 Corporis
                 &
                 Membrorum
                 in
                 spirituali
                 quadam
                 politia
                 :
                 Qualem
                 consensum
                 nos
                 foedus
                 vocare
                 jam
                 toties
                 diximus
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               As
               this
               proveth
               our
               Parishes
               true
               Churches
               ,
               so
               that
               greater
               corruptions
               than
               the
               Vices
               of
               some
               ,
               even
               Fundamental
               Errors
               in
               the
               Church
               it self
               ,
               doth
               not
               presently
               destroy
               the
               Church
               is
               his
               Opinion
               ,
               and
               
               Parker's
               cited
               by
               him
               :
               Ibid.
               saith
               he
               ,
               [
               
                 Neque
                 tamen
                 Ecclesiam
                 errores
                 fundamentales
                 statim
                 destruunt
                 ,
                 donec
                 eis
                 addatur
                 contumacia
                 in
                 foro
                 exteriori
                 .
                 Ecclesia
                 in
                 fundamento
                 aberrans
                 tamdiu
                 manet
                 Ecclesia
                 quamdiu
                 non
                 est
                 pertinax
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               Certainly
               here
               is
               as
               large
               a
               judgment
               of
               Charity
               as
               we
               can
               reasonably
               expect
               ,
               and
               so
               large
               as
               without
               some
               distinction
               ,
               will
               be
               liable
               to
               controversie
               .
            
             
               We
               easily
               confess
               that
               most
               of
               our
               Churches
               need
               much
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               in
               our
               Parishes
               are
               not
               Church
               Members
               :
               But
               yet
               I
               may
               well
               suppose
               that
               we
               are
               Agreed
               that
               those
               of
               them
               that
               have
               true
               Pastors
               are
               true
               Churches
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               is
               the
               case
               of
               our
               Parishes
               ordinarily
               ,
               or
               very
               many
               at
               least
               (
               yea
               some
               such
               Dissenters
               think
               that
               they
               may
               be
               true
               Churches
               without
               Pastors
               )
               so
               that
               here
               between
               the
               parties
               there
               is
               no
               disagreement
               ,
               whatever
               particular
               persons
               hold
               .
               Many
               are
               more
               afraid
               lest
               a
               great
               many
               Parishes
               should
               be
               Made
               no
               true
               Churches
               (
               in
               a
               Political
               sense
               )
               by
               setting
               over
               them
               such
               as
               are
               no
               true
               Ministers
               ,
               than
               be
               proved
               none
               before
               they
               are
               made
               None
               .
               But
               I
               see
               no
               danger
               of
               this
               ,
               while
               we
               have
               liberty
               of
               Election
               and
               Ordination
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Chap.
                 XII
              
               .
               Difference
               X.
               
            
             
               THE
               Tenth
               Controversie
               ,
               is
               about
               ,
               1.
               
               Taking
               Members
               out
               of
               other
               Churches
               ,
               2.
               
               And
               separating
               from
               the
               Parish
               Churches
               ,
               by
               gathering
               out
               of
               them
               a
               select
               number
               to
               be
               a
               distinct
               Church
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               there
               is
               a
               Practical
               Difference
               to
               our
               woe
               :
               But
               in
               order
               to
               Reconcilement
               ,
               I
               should
               hope
               that
               I
               might
               suppose
               our
               Agreement
               in
               all
               the
               other
               points
               of
               Difference
               to
               be
               sufficient
               ,
               and
               that
               being
               satisfied
               in
               those
               the
               Brethren
               that
               have
               been
               for
               
                 withdrawing
                 from
              
               our
               Churches
               ,
               will
               be
               satisfied
               to
               join
               with
               us
               for
               their
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               not
               do
               as
               they
               have
               some
               of
               them
               done
               .
               For
               we
               have
               therefore
               come
               as
               near
               them
               as
               we
               can
               in
               the
               rest
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               have
               no
               just
               occasion
               to
               depart
               from
               us
               :
               And
               if
               that
               yet
               they
               will
               depart
               ,
               when
               the
               offence
               is
               removed
               ,
               then
               it
               would
               be
               as
               if
               they
               should
               say
               ,
               We
               are
               against
               Concord
               and
               Unity
               as
               such
               :
               And
               our
               judgment
               for
               Division
               as
               such
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               Dividing
               without
               cause
               .
               When
               we
               have
               answered
               all
               that
               our
               Brethren
               alledge
               for
               their
               withdrawing
               ,
               we
               may
               expect
               that
               they
               should
               return
               to
               an
               Orderly
               Communion
               .
               This
               Controversie
               is
               
                 de
                 fine
              
               ,
               and
               seeing
               we
               
               grant
               them
               much
               in
               the
               rest
               
                 for
                 this
              
               ,
               therefore
               we
               cannot
               grant
               them
               this
               :
               If
               in
               War
               we
               grant
               all
               that
               is
               desired
               for
               Peace
               ,
               it
               is
               supposed
               that
               we
               will
               not
               grant
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               War
               ;
               nor
               in
               reason
               must
               that
               be
               one
               of
               the
               demands
               .
            
             
               I
               speak
               all
               this
               but
               of
               unjust
               Separations
               :
               For
               there
               is
               a
               Separation
               which
               we
               are
               all
               agreed
               to
               be
               lawful
               (
               as
               far
               as
               I
               know
               )
               as
               ,
               1.
               
               We
               all
               agree
               that
               where
               Christians
               live
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               Infidels
               ,
               they
               must
               come
               out
               from
               among
               them
               (
               by
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               )
               and
               be
               separated
               (
               by
               the
               Baptismal
               Engagement
               first
               ,
               and
               the
               Communion
               of
               Saints
               after
               )
               and
               not
               touch
               the
               unclean
               thing
               .
               The
               Church
               must
               be
               separated
               from
               the
               World
               ,
               or
               it
               is
               no
               Church
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               are
               agreed
               that
               when
               a
               true
               Church
               Visibly
               ceaseth
               to
               be
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               by
               loss
               of
               its
               Essentials
               statedly
               ,
               it
               is
               our
               Duty
               to
               judge
               it
               to
               be
               no
               true
               Church
               (
               that
               is
               but
               to
               judge
               it
               as
               it
               is
               )
               and
               forsake
               it
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               When
               we
               cannot
               hold
               local
               Communion
               with
               a
               true
               Church
               without
               committing
               some
               sin
               ,
               which
               they
               would
               force
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               which
               we
               may
               escape
               by
               leaving
               them
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               withdraw
               from
               the
               local
               Communion
               of
               that
               Church
               (
               for
               we
               must
               not
               wilfully
               sin
               ,
               nor
               do
               evil
               that
               good
               may
               come
               by
               it
               :
               )
               Yet
               so
               as
               that
               still
               we
               must
               hold
               Internal
               ,
               and
               also
               External
               distant
               Communion
               ,
               by
               owning
               them
               as
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               and
               corresponding
               with
               them
               as
               a
               Neighbour
               Church
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               If
               a
               
                 true
                 Church
              
               in
               the
               
                 corruption
                 of
                 the
                 Materials
              
               become
               uncapable
               of
               its
               Ends
               ,
               and
               we
               have
               with
               sufficient
               patience
               tryed
               the
               means
               of
               its
               Reformation
               without
               success
               ,
               it
               is
               ordinarily
               (
               unless
               some
               greater
               matter
               hinder
               accidentally
               )
               our
               Duty
               to
               forsake
               it
               :
               Yea
               and
               to
               esteem
               it
               no
               more
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               the
               
                 Principal
                 Ends
              
               that
               it
               's
               become
               uncapable
               of
               .
               As
               if
               the
               Body
               were
               fallen
               into
               an
               Opinion
               against
               
                 Communion
                 and
                 Publick
                 Worship
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               should
               think
               they
               might
               hold
               their
               Relations
               :
               This
               were
               a
               contradiction
               .
               If
               they
               would
               in
               Publick
               ,
               worship
               God
               with
               a
               Worship
               false
               in
               the
               Essentials
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               no
               Church-worship
               ,
               but
               Impiety
               or
               Deceit
               .
               And
               though
               I
               will
               not
               now
               determine
               how
               far
               Discipline
               is
               necessary
               to
               a
               Church
               ,
               more
               than
               to
               say
               that
               the
               Power
               is
               Essential
               to
               the
               Pastors
               Office
               ,
               yet
               I
               may
               boldly
               conclude
               that
               in
               point
               of
               Duty
               .
               if
               a
               Church
               be
               so
               corrupted
               by
               Heresie
               or
               Impiety
               that
               Discipline
               cannot
               be
               exercised
               in
               it
               ,
               because
               the
               greater
               part
               do
               own
               the
               Heresie
               or
               Sin
               ,
               or
               the
               Sinners
               in
               their
               Sin
               ,
               and
               this
               be
               not
               in
               one
               or
               a
               few
               Acts
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               against
               the
               course
               of
               Discipline
               in
               the
               main
               ,
               and
               Vote
               for
               Wickedness
               ,
               or
               against
               Piety
               ,
               or
               the
               publick
               Censures
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               refuse
               to
               execute
               them
               ;
               and
               if
               after
               sufficient
               patience
               I
               cannot
               reform
               them
               ,
               I
               shall
               take
               it
               to
               be
               my
               Duty
               to
               take
               with
               me
               the
               better
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               forsake
               the
               rest
               ,
               as
               to
               local
               Communion
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               first
               to
               cast
               them
               out
               from
               us
               (
               as
               to
               their
               Relation
               )
               though
               we
               are
               the
               lesser
               part
               :
               Unless
               in
               some
               cases
               ,
               where
               
                 Publick
                 Good
              
               requireth
               a
               delay
               ,
               and
               suspendeth
               my
               Duty
               for
               the
               time
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               If
               a
               Pastor
               be
               despised
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               refused
               ,
               or
               if
               they
               desire
               his
               stay
               ,
               and
               yet
               wilfully
               disobey
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               Labours
               are
               unprofitable
               among
               
               them
               ,
               that
               are
               like
               to
               be
               profitable
               elsewhere
               ,
               we
               doubt
               not
               but
               he
               may
               remove
               ,
               as
               being
               rejected
               and
               forsaken
               first
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               If
               a
               Pastor
               and
               some
               choice
               Members
               with
               him
               have
               a
               Call
               to
               a
               far
               more
               Eminent
               Service
               of
               God
               ,
               conducing
               much
               more
               to
               the
               publick
               Good
               ,
               we
               doubt
               not
               but
               they
               may
               remove
               ,
               though
               the
               rest
               dissent
               .
               God
               is
               the
               Master
               of
               his
               Ministers
               and
               people
               more
               than
               Men
               are
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               If
               the
               Necessities
               of
               a
               Mans
               Family
               (
               Ministers
               or
               people
               )
               require
               him
               to
               remove
               his
               Habitation
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               he
               may
               remove
               ,
               though
               the
               Church
               dissent
               :
               unless
               in
               some
               Cases
               where
               by
               accident
               his
               removal
               may
               more
               dishonour
               God
               ,
               or
               hinder
               publick
               Good
               ,
               than
               his
               Estate
               or
               the
               preservation
               of
               his
               Family
               can
               countervail
               :
               The
               Church
               hath
               not
               power
               to
               tye
               Men
               to
               Ruine
               their
               Families
               ,
               nor
               to
               continue
               with
               them
               during
               Life
               ,
               nor
               during
               their
               pleasure
               :
               Nor
               is
               it
               implied
               in
               the
               consent
               of
               Membership
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               that
               [
               I
               will
               hold
               Communion
               with
               this
               Church
               as
               a
               Member
               ,
               while
               I
               here
               Cohabit
               ,
               or
               I
               have
               no
               call
               from
               God
               to
               remove
               .
               ]
               It
               is
               so
               in
               Civil
               Corporations
               ▪
               Cohabitation
               is
               an
               antecedent
               part
               of
               our
               Aptitude
               for
               Church
               Communion
               ;
               and
               many
               just
               Causes
               may
               deprive
               us
               of
               that
               Aptitude
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               persons
               to
               be
               
                 materia
                 indisposita
                 &
                 incapax
              
               ,
               and
               so
               destroy
               his
               Relation
               of
               it self
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               If
               persons
               that
               have
               a
               weak
               Pastor
               ,
               or
               a
               corrupt
               Society
               ,
               can
               to
               the
               great
               advantage
               of
               their
               Souls
               remove
               ,
               they
               may
               do
               it
               whether
               the
               Church
               will
               consent
               or
               not
               ,
               in
               case
               their
               removal
               do
               not
               accidentally
               do
               more
               hurt
               against
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               publick
               Good
               ,
               than
               their
               profit
               can
               countervail
               :
               And
               still
               supposing
               ,
               that
               the
               Churches
               consent
               be
               first
               orderly
               sought
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               The
               same
               I
               say
               of
               them
               that
               have
               Pastors
               that
               will
               not
               exercise
               any
               competent
               Discipline
               ,
               though
               with
               sufficient
               patience
               importuned
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               In
               one
               word
               ,
               in
               no
               case
               is
               a
               Man
               bound
               to
               stay
               with
               any
               Church
               to
               the
               certain
               prejudice
               or
               danger
               of
               his
               Soul
               ,
               or
               the
               Souls
               of
               his
               Family
               ,
               unless
               in
               the
               foresaid
               case
               ,
               (
               if
               such
               a
               case
               there
               be
               )
               when
               the
               publick
               Good
               and
               the
               Cause
               of
               God
               will
               receive
               more
               detriment
               by
               our
               removal
               than
               our
               benefit
               will
               countervail
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               If
               we
               be
               unjustly
               cast
               out
               of
               any
               Church
               ,
               and
               persecuted
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               just
               redress
               at
               home
               ,
               no
               doubt
               but
               we
               may
               joyn
               with
               another
               Church
               .
               As
               if
               a
               Pastor
               that
               is
               for
               Rebaptizing
               would
               take
               none
               but
               who
               will
               be
               Rebaptized
               ,
               or
               having
               taken
               some
               in
               ,
               will
               cast
               them
               out
               :
               Or
               if
               a
               Pastor
               be
               set
               over
               us
               ,
               of
               an
               uncharitable
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               will
               take
               in
               none
               for
               Godly
               but
               those
               of
               his
               Opinion
               ,
               or
               some
               few
               of
               a
               higher
               Form
               ,
               and
               denieth
               Communion
               to
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               in
               this
               case
               it
               is
               he
               that
               doth
               the
               wrong
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               necessitated
               to
               join
               with
               another
               Church
               ,
               that
               will
               receive
               them
               ;
               and
               another
               Church
               may
               justly
               receive
               them
               ,
               if
               first
               they
               cannot
               prevail
               for
               their
               reception
               at
               home
               .
            
             
               All
               this
               we
               grant
               for
               a
               removal
               from
               a
               Church
               without
               the
               guilt
               of
               Schism
               or
               sinful
               Separation
               .
               But
               on
               the
               other
               side
               we
               must
               needs
               desire
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               Men
               will
               not
               rashly
               and
               self-conceitedly
               judge
               any
               of
               these
               Cases
               to
               be
               where
               they
               are
               not
               :
               And
               therefore
               that
               they
               will
               take
               the
               advice
               of
               the
               next
               unanimous
               ,
               
               peaceable
               ,
               faithful
               Pastors
               .
               And
               for
               this
               ,
               saith
               Mr.
               Norton
               ,
               p.
               167.
               
               [
               But
               when
               this
               or
               that
               Congregation
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               for
               No
               Church
               ,
               let
               the
               judgment
               be
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               a
               Council
               ,
               or
               in
               an
               Ordinate
               state
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
               ]
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               desire
               that
               whole
               Churches
               may
               not
               be
               taken
               for
               no
               Churches
               without
               proof
               ,
               nor
               before
               they
               are
               heard
               speak
               for
               themselves
               :
               And
               that
               those
               that
               have
               possession
               of
               the
               publick
               Maintenance
               and
               Temples
               ,
               (
               I
               know
               no
               fitter
               Name
               for
               them
               )
               will
               not
               gather
               a
               part
               of
               the
               people
               into
               a
               new
               Church
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               none
               before
               ,
               till
               it
               be
               proved
               upon
               equal
               hearing
               :
               Nor
               that
               they
               would
               not
               Dissolve
               the
               old
               Church
               ,
               instead
               of
               Reforming
               it
               ,
               nor
               withdraw
               from
               them
               ,
               instead
               of
               casting
               out
               the
               unfit
               in
               an
               orderly
               way
               of
               Discipline
               ;
               unless
               where
               Discipline
               and
               Reformation
               cannot
               be
               had
               :
               If
               we
               propose
               the
               exercise
               of
               Discipline
               to
               a
               Parish
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               will
               rather
               disown
               (
               or
               refuse
               to
               own
               )
               their
               Relations
               as
               Members
               ,
               than
               live
               under
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               so
               Separate
               themselves
               from
               us
               ,
               (
               or
               profess
               that
               they
               never
               took
               themselves
               for
               Members
               )
               then
               the
               blame
               will
               lye
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               the
               Separatists
               :
               But
               if
               they
               Own
               their
               Relations
               ,
               and
               offer
               to
               live
               as
               Christians
               under
               Discipline
               ,
               in
               holy
               Communion
               ,
               surely
               they
               must
               be
               cast
               out
               upon
               proved
               accusations
               ,
               Man
               by
               Man
               ,
               in
               Christs
               way
               ,
               Matth.
               18.
               or
               not
               at
               all
               .
               I
               confess
               by
               drawing
               out
               a
               few
               from
               the
               rest
               ,
               we
               may
               scape
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               labour
               ,
               trouble
               ,
               and
               ill
               will
               of
               those
               that
               should
               be
               cast
               out
               :
               But
               the
               selfish
               ,
               easie
               way
               is
               not
               like
               to
               be
               the
               way
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               We
               desire
               that
               Pastors
               that
               preach
               the
               Faith
               ,
               may
               not
               be
               the
               lowest
               in
               Charity
               ,
               nor
               uncharitably
               censure
               all
               those
               as
               ungodly
               and
               unfit
               for
               Church
               Communion
               ,
               that
               want
               but
               distinct
               Conceptions
               ,
               and
               fit
               Expressions
               ,
               through
               the
               lowness
               or
               neglect
               of
               their
               Education
               ;
               or
               that
               are
               not
               able
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               mouth
               of
               a
               Family
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               willing
               to
               perform
               the
               Duty
               ,
               if
               they
               could
               ,
               and
               to
               learn
               that
               they
               may
               perform
               it
               :
               And
               that
               the
               weak
               in
               Faith
               may
               be
               received
               ,
               and
               the
               little
               ones
               suffered
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               even
               all
               that
               are
               willing
               to
               give
               up
               themselves
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               of
               those
               that
               so
               come
               to
               him
               none
               may
               in
               any
               wise
               be
               rejected
               ,
               or
               cast
               out
               till
               they
               turn
               from
               Christ
               and
               the
               Holy
               Covenant
               :
               That
               the
               Lambs
               may
               be
               carried
               in
               our
               Arms
               ,
               and
               the
               bruised
               Reed
               may
               not
               be
               broken
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               tenderness
               of
               Christ
               to
               the
               least
               of
               his
               Members
               may
               be
               remembred
               ,
               and
               the
               price
               of
               Souls
               ,
               and
               our
               own
               former
               weakness
               ;
               and
               also
               how
               much
               more
               grievous
               it
               should
               be
               to
               us
               ,
               to
               keep
               or
               cast
               out
               one
               of
               our
               weak
               Brethren
               that
               Christ
               would
               have
               received
               ,
               than
               to
               let
               in
               many
               intruding
               Hypocrites
               ,
               who
               shall
               be
               made
               serviceable
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               their
               Masks
               shall
               be
               our
               just
               excuse
               ,
               though
               not
               their
               own
               ▪
               And
               specially
               remember
               that
               it
               is
               Christ
               that
               is
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               Family
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               but
               Servants
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               must
               take
               all
               our
               directions
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               shut
               out
               none
               but
               those
               that
               we
               are
               sure
               he
               would
               have
               shut
               out
               :
               And
               remember
               that
               in
               doubtful
               cases
               ,
               we
               are
               allowed
               to
               incline
               to
               the
               more
               charitable
               side
               .
               Force
               not
               Men
               unjustly
               by
               refusing
               them
               ,
               to
               seek
               acceptance
               in
               other
               Churches
               .
            
             
               Though
               I
               intended
               at
               first
               more
               brevity
               than
               will
               consist
               with
               long
               citati●ons
               ,
               
               I
               shall
               recite
               a
               few
               words
               of
               Judicious
               Mr.
               Noyes
               of
               New-England
               :
               Temple
               measured
               ,
               p.
               63
               ,
               64.
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 No
                 Wheat
                 must
                 be
                 pulled
                 up
                 with
                 the
                 Tares
                 ,
                 the
                 Tares
                 must
                 rather
                 be
                 tolerated
                 —
                 that
                 Rule
                 which
                 requireth
                 more
                 than
                 is
                 necessary
                 in
                 the
                 weakest
                 Believer
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 exclude
                 the
                 called
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 Rule
                 which
                 necessarily
                 or
                 absolutely
                 requireth
                 unnecessary
                 Experiences
                 ,
                 savoriness
                 of
                 Speech
                 ,
                 suitableness
                 of
                 Spirit
                 to
                 our
                 tempers
                 ,
                 persuasion
                 of
                 sound
                 Conversion
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 such
                 a
                 Rule
                 I
                 say
                 requires
                 much
                 more
                 than
                 is
                 necessary
                 or
                 competible
                 to
                 the
                 weakest
                 Believer
                 .
                 To
                 require
                 a
                 persuasion
                 in
                 our
                 Hearts
                 of
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 admitted
                 ,
                 is
                 too
                 much
                 ;
                 unless
                 we
                 can
                 meet
                 with
                 a
                 Rule
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 admit
                 all
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 afford
                 such
                 a
                 persuasion
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 contradict
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 our
                 admission
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 our
                 apprehensions
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Rule
                 .
                 Our
                 fancies
                 are
                 a
                 leaden
                 Rule
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 are
                 severe
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 certain
                 Rule
                 to
                 regulate
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 exclude
                 the
                 weak
                 more
                 often
                 than
                 we
                 shall
                 receive
                 them
                 .
              
               4.
               
               
                 The
                 lowest
                 degree
                 of
                 absolute
                 probability
                 that
                 a
                 person
                 is
                 converted
                 should
                 be
                 satisfactory
                 .
                 The
                 weakest
                 Christians
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               14.
               1.
               
                 and
                 the
                 weakest
                 can
                 hold
                 forth
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 least
                 degree
                 of
                 an
                 absolute
                 probability
                 ;
                 the
                 strongest
                 can
                 hold
                 forth
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 highest
                 degree
                 of
                 probability
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 either
                 the
                 highest
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 lowest
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 middle
                 degree
                 of
                 probability
                 is
                 requisite
                 :
                 The
                 highest
                 is
                 not
                 :
                 And
                 what
                 rule
                 is
                 there
                 for
                 some
                 middle
                 degree
                 ?
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 our
                 power
                 to
                 require
                 a
                 Years
                 experience
                 for
                 more
                 degrees
                 of
                 probability
                 ,
                 why
                 a
                 Months
                 experience
                 ?
              
               ]
            
             
               I
               have
               elsewhere
               proved
               that
               the
               true
               condition
               (
               which
               Mr.
               N.
               here
               calls
               the
               Rule
               )
               is
               nothing
               but
               [
               A
               CREDIBLE
               PROFESSION
               ]
               and
               that
               it
               being
               to
               be
               received
               upon
               a
               Humane
               Belief
               ,
               that
               hath
               a
               fallible
               object
               ,
               [
               IT
               IS
               TO
               BE
               TAKEN
               FOR
               A
               CREDIBLE
               PROFESSION
               ,
               WHICH
               CANNOT
               BE
               PROVED
               FALSE
               OR
               INCREDIBLE
               .
               ]
               This
               is
               the
               Scripture-way
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               ancient
               way
               of
               the
               Churches
               :
               And
               if
               you
               will
               needs
               on
               either
               hand
               forsake
               these
               Terms
               ,
               I
               presume
               to
               Prognosticate
               ,
               you
               shall
               but
               wrong
               your
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               your
               Souls
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               and
               Christ
               ,
               and
               bewilder
               your selves
               ,
               and
               make
               work
               for
               Repentance
               .
               With
               confidence
               after
               long
               consideration
               and
               disputing
               the
               point
               I
               speak
               it
               .
               But
               I
               return
               to
               Mr.
               Noyes
               .
            
             
               Page
               64.
               
               [
               
                 The
                 Practise
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
              
               ,
               Acts
               2
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 must
                 confine
                 our
                 prudence
                 :
                 They
                 were
                 better
                 directed
                 and
                 instructed
                 than
                 we
                 are
                 :
                 And
                 they
                 expected
                 no
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 days
                 experience
                 :
                 They
                 could
                 not
                 in
                 so
                 short
                 a
                 time
                 make
                 any
                 Inquisitions
                 ,
                 or
                 hear
                 any
                 perswasive
                 relations
                 .
                 The
                 youngest
                 Converts
                 must
                 be
                 instantly
                 imbraced
                 :
                 Therefore
                 some
                 days
                 of
                 Experience
                 or
                 Testimonies
                 are
                 not
                 necessary
                 .
                 Some
                 are
                 ignorant
                 and
                 of
                 an
                 arid
                 Constitution
                 and
                 Expression
                 :
                 Therefore
                 an
                 explicit
                 savour
                 of
                 Language
                 is
                 not
                 equally
                 requisite
                 in
                 all
                 —
                 The
                 Apostolical
                 Rule
                 was
                 large
                 :
                 It
                 suffered
                 many
                 corrupt
                 Members
                 to
                 creep
                 in
                 —
                 None
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 we
                 read
                 ,
                 were
                 put
                 by
                 :
                 Yet
                 Converts
                 were
                 many
                 ,
                 young
                 ,
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 rude
                 ;
                 and
                 Conversions
                 were
                 sudden
                 and
                 passionate
                 —
                 If
                 ample
                 relations
                 of
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Grace
                 be
                 necessary
                 ,
                 then
                 either
                 for
                 satisfaction
                 or
                 for
                 edification
                 .
                 Not
                 for
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 proved
                 :
                 Not
                 for
                 edification
                 —
                 For
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               
                 Would
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 as
                 profitable
                 for
                 all
                 Members
                 to
                 come
                 about
                 again
                 at
                 certain
                 seasons
                 ?
              
               2.
               
               
                 Such
                 
                 relations
                 do
                 uncover
                 the
                 nakedness
                 of
                 Brethren
                 and
                 Fathers
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 They
                 slander
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 Gifted
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 cannot
                 express
                 themselves
                 in
                 good
                 language
                 .
              
               4.
               
               
                 Pride
                 is
                 set
                 on
                 the
                 stage
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 God.
              
               5.
               
               
                 Hypocrites
                 are
                 provoked
                 to
                 paint
                 and
                 act
                 themselves
                 .
              
               6.
               
               
                 Such
                 relations
                 are
                 known
                 to
                 afflict
                 the
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 here
                 hide
                 our
                 Faces
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               7.
               
               
                 The
                 eloquent
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 Athletick
                 constitutions
                 carry
                 away
                 undeserved
                 respect
                 from
                 Countrey
                 Christians
                 .
              
               Materiam
               superabat
               opus
               .
               
                 Hence
                 issue
                 comparisons
                 :
                 Nay
                 we
                 foster
                 ,
                 (
                 instead
                 of
                 preventing
                 )
                 suspicious
                 partiality
                 .
              
               8.
               
               
                 Young
                 Men
                 exalt
                 themselves
                 over
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 their
                 Ancients
                 .
              
               9.
               
               
                 Some
                 are
                 sent
                 to
                 their
                 Graves
                 frustrate
                 of
                 their
                 hopes
                 ,
                 we
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 admit
                 no
                 more
                 in
                 many
                 years
                 ,
                 than
                 were
                 admitted
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 one
                 day
              
               —
               10.
               
               
                 To
                 grieve
                 such
                 as
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 comforted
                 ,
                 to
                 defame
                 such
                 as
                 deserve
                 honour
                 ,
                 to
                 judge
                 one
                 another
                 for
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 is
                 unjust
                 .
              
               Rom.
               14.
               
               
                 The
                 Apostle
                 thought
                 it
                 just
                 to
                 think
                 well
                 of
                 all
                 ,
              
               Phil.
               1.
               17
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 —
                 The
                 Apostles
                 were
                 diligent
                 and
                 faithful
                 in
                 directing
                 and
                 exhorting
                 ,
                 and
                 rebuking
                 :
                 And
                 why
                 are
                 they
                 then
                 so
                 silent
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 admission
                 ?
                 Yea
                 when
                 the
                 Churches
                 were
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 and
                 pestered
                 with
                 corrupt
                 Members
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 made
                 their
                 Bellies
                 their
                 Gods
                 ,
              
               Phil.
               3.
               
               Jude
               4.
               1
               
               Cor.
               15.
               and
               13.
               
               
                 Surely
                 admission
                 hath
                 never
                 been
                 deemed
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 so
                 momentous
                 as
                 with
                 us
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 we
                 commit
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 dissident
                 and
                 multiformons
                 fancies
                 of
                 Members
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 Rule
                 —
                 The
                 Apostles
                 were
                 never
                 acquainted
                 with
                 those
                 Questions
                 ,
                 [
                 How
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 and
                 whereby
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 Conversion
                 was
                 wrought
                 ?
                 ]
                 The
                 Church
                 is
                 a
                 tender
                 Mother
                 ,
              
               Cant.
               7.
               
                 and
                 speedily
                 embraceth
                 her
                 Infant
                 by
                 admission
                 into
                 her
                 Arms
                 ,
                 and
                 layeth
                 it
                 to
                 her
                 Breasts
                 of
                 consolations
                 .
                 Experience
                 telleth
                 us
                 that
                 a
                 Man
                 will
                 not
                 easily
                 make
                 Protestations
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 subject
                 himself
                 to
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 resolved
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 resolved
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 —
                 Happy
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 resolved
                 to
                 slee
                 from
                 the
                 wrath
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 to
              
               Z●ar
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 Refuge
                 :
                 And
                 open
                 we
                 the
                 Gate
                 readily
                 (
                 without
                 many
                 expostulations
                 )
                 to
                 rescue
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 avenger
                 of
                 Blood
                 :
                 Yea
                 the
                 way
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 easie
                 to
                 encourage
                 him
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 Rule
                 of
                 admission
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 in
                 an
                 ordinary
                 way
                 disinherit
                 Saints
                 of
                 their
                 Right
                 and
                 Priviledges
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God.
              
               ]
               So
               far
               Mr.
               Noyes
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               We
               crave
               ,
               and
               expect
               our
               Brethrens
               consent
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               not
               have
               the
               Gospel
               hindered
               through
               the
               Land
               ,
               by
               unnecessary
               sinful
               private
               Antichurches
               :
               That
               every
               Town
               or
               City
               where
               are
               Men
               professing
               Godliness
               ,
               may
               not
               be
               as
               a
               pitcht
               Field
               ;
               and
               holy
               Exercises
               turned
               into
               Contendings
               ;
               nor
               Christian
               Assemblies
               turned
               into
               Schools
               of
               War
               ,
               or
               scolding
               places
               .
               Let
               us
               not
               be
               many
               Masters
               ,
               lest
               we
               receive
               the
               greater
               condemnation
               .
               The
               wisdom
               from
               above
               is
               first
               pure
               ,
               then
               peaceable
               ,
               gentle
               ,
               easie
               to
               be
               intreated
               ,
               &c.
               where
               envying
               and
               strife
               is
               there
               is
               confusion
               and
               every
               evil
               work
               .
               This
               wisdom
               descendeth
               not
               from
               above
               ,
               but
               is
               earthly
               ,
               sensual
               ,
               devilish
               .
               ]
               Iam.
               3.
               
               Let
               us
               agree
               then
               to
               do
               what
               lyeth
               in
               our
               power
               ,
               that
               the
               Churches
               may
               be
               reduced
               to
               the
               Primitive
               patterns
               ,
               that
               met
               all
               in
               One
               place
               ,
               and
               there
               were
               of
               one
               Heart
               and
               Soul.
               Where
               find
               you
               in
               all
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               two
               distinct
               Churches
               ,
               (
               especially
               distinguished
               or
               divided
               by
               differences
               )
               in
               
               one
               City
               ;
               and
               that
               when
               for
               the
               number
               they
               might
               have
               joyned
               in
               one
               ?
               Where
               find
               you
               that
               the
               worst
               Church
               had
               any
               good
               men
               that
               separated
               from
               it
               into
               a
               distinct
               Church
               in
               that
               place
               ?
               Is
               Scripture
               our
               common
               Rule
               ?
               I
               beseech
               you
               then
               be
               able
               well
               to
               resolve
               these
               Questions
               ,
               before
               you
               venture
               in
               your
               practice
               to
               contradict
               the
               word
               .
               If
               we
               drive
               you
               from
               our
               Churches
               causelessly
               ,
               the
               Shame
               be
               on
               us
               !
               But
               if
               you
               causelessly
               depart
               into
               Antichurches
               ,
               the
               blame
               shall
               lye
               on
               you
               .
               Do
               not
               stagger
               and
               confound
               our
               poor
               People
               ,
               by
               shewing
               them
               in
               each
               Town
               ,
               Minister
               against
               Minister
               ,
               and
               Church
               against
               Church
               ;
               and
               entice
               not
               young
               Novices
               into
               an
               opinionative
               Religiousness
               ,
               and
               draw
               not
               the
               Nation
               from
               the
               Power
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               and
               Practice
               of
               Charity
               ,
               into
               doting
               about
               Questions
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               For
               order
               sake
               ,
               let
               Parishes
               be
               the
               ordinary
               bounds
               of
               Churches
               ;
               not
               so
               as
               if
               all
               in
               the
               Parish
               ,
               are
               therefore
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               so
               as
               that
               ordinarily
               we
               take
               none
               out
               of
               others
               Parishes
               .
               Let
               us
               not
               do
               it
               without
               just
               cause
               ,
               nor
               do
               it
               when
               it
               will
               tend
               more
               to
               publick
               hurt
               ,
               than
               any
               persons
               good
               can
               compensate
               .
               If
               you
               could
               prove
               Parishes
               no
               Churches
               ,
               yet
               they
               that
               Preach
               to
               them
               for
               their
               Conversion
               ,
               
                 caeteris
                 paribus
              
               ,
               are
               fittest
               to
               be
               their
               Guides
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               converted
               .
               Tell
               us
               if
               you
               can
               ,
               wherever
               you
               found
               one
               instance
               in
               Scripture
               or
               the
               Primitive
               times
               ,
               of
               one
               Soul
               that
               forsook
               the
               Church
               that
               was
               Congregated
               in
               the
               City
               of
               his
               Habitation
               ,
               and
               was
               a
               Member
               of
               any
               other
               Church
               ,
               in
               a
               place
               where
               he
               dwelt
               not
               ;
               Except
               the
               Hereticks
               that
               Iude
               saith
               did
               [
               separate
               themselves
               ,
               being
               sensual
               ,
               having
               not
               the
               spirit
               ]
               whose
               manner
               it
               was
               to
               forsake
               the
               Assemblies
               ,
               Heb.
               10.
               25.
               
               Cohabitation
               is
               requisite
               to
               the
               Ends
               of
               Churches
               ,
               even
               the
               exercise
               of
               Communion
               ,
               and
               the
               offices
               of
               Members
               one
               towards
               another
               .
               How
               can
               we
               watch
               over
               men
               that
               live
               out
               of
               our
               reach
               ?
               How
               know
               we
               what
               their
               conversation
               is
               ?
            
             
               But
               especially
               when
               a
               Parish
               hath
               a
               faithful
               Minister
               ,
               that
               undertaketh
               to
               prove
               the
               Members
               that
               you
               receive
               to
               be
               part
               of
               his
               Pastoral
               Charge
               or
               Church
               ,
               it
               will
               no
               more
               warrant
               any
               man
               irregularly
               to
               receive
               them
               ,
               because
               he
               affirms
               that
               it
               is
               no
               Church
               ,
               or
               they
               no
               Members
               ,
               than
               such
               an
               Affirmation
               concerning
               your
               own
               Churches
               or
               Members
               will
               warrant
               others
               to
               receive
               your
               Members
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               And
               that
               justice
               may
               be
               exercised
               ,
               and
               order
               observed
               ,
               let
               no
               Member
               remove
               till
               he
               have
               sought
               the
               Consent
               of
               the
               Church
               where
               he
               is
               ,
               or
               heard
               them
               give
               their
               Reasons
               against
               it
               :
               And
               let
               none
               be
               received
               from
               another
               Church
               or
               Parish
               ,
               but
               either
               upon
               Communicatory
               Letters
               or
               Certificates
               ,
               or
               else
               after
               a
               just
               discussion
               of
               the
               Cause
               with
               the
               Church
               or
               Teachers
               from
               whom
               they
               do
               withdraw
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               And
               as
               it
               is
               agreeable
               to
               our
               several
               Principles
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               thing
               that
               is
               now
               desired
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               all
               correspond
               in
               Brotherly
               Associations
               ,
               and
               have
               Synods
               at
               fit
               Seasons
               for
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Churches
               that
               are
               link'd
               together
               ;
               let
               us
               there
               be
               Responsible
               (
               not
               as
               to
               our
               Governours
               ,
               but
               as
               to
               Associated
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               Churches
               )
               ,
               for
               our
               Actions
               that
               are
               of
               Publick
               offence
               ,
               or
               of
               which
               we
               shall
               be
               there
               accused
               ;
               and
               in
               particular
               for
               this
               ,
               of
               taking
               Members
               out
               of
               other
               Churches
               ,
               that
               the
               Cause
               may
               have
               an
               equal
               hearing
               .
            
             
             
               7.
               
               Or
               if
               any
               of
               you
               shall
               refuse
               to
               meet
               in
               constant
               Synods
               ,
               yet
               do
               this
               much
               at
               least
               :
               Let
               your
               Churches
               and
               ours
               be
               so
               far
               Consociate
               as
               to
               Own
               each
               other
               for
               true
               Churches
               ,
               (
               though
               we
               take
               the
               Liberty
               to
               disown
               any
               notable
               Distemper
               that
               we
               may
               see
               each
               other
               guilty
               of
               )
               ,
               and
               let
               Communicatory
               Letters
               be
               necessary
               for
               any
               that
               be
               received
               from
               one
               Church
               to
               another
               ,
               unless
               in
               special
               cases
               :
               And
               deny
               not
               to
               appear
               at
               least
               on
               such
               an
               extraordinary
               occasion
               at
               a
               Synod
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               the
               Churches
               when
               you
               are
               accused
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               And
               let
               us
               agree
               on
               such
               Rules
               for
               the
               peaceable
               management
               of
               our
               remaining
               Differences
               ,
               as
               are
               necessary
               to
               the
               Security
               of
               the
               common
               Truths
               ,
               and
               the
               common
               cause
               of
               Christianity
               and
               Piety
               which
               we
               own
               ,
               that
               we
               hinder
               not
               God's
               Work
               ,
               and
               harden
               not
               the
               Ungodly
               ,
               and
               weaken
               not
               each
               others
               hands
               ,
               and
               prove
               not
               at
               last
               the
               unwise
               Destroyers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               Betrayers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               and
               our
               Liberties
               to
               the
               Enemies
               ,
               by
               our
               obstinate
               Divisions
               and
               Contentions
               .
               If
               the
               worst
               be
               supposed
               of
               a
               resolved
               distance
               (
               which
               we
               dare
               not
               be
               so
               uncharitable
               as
               to
               suppose
               )
               we
               may
               yet
               expect
               an
               Agreement
               to
               such
               terms
               as
               are
               here
               after
               offered
               to
               the
               Anabaptists
               .
            
             
               If
               yet
               it
               be
               insisted
               on
               by
               any
               ,
               that
               [
               by
               holding
               Communion
               with
               us
               in
               Synods
               ,
               and
               being
               there
               responsible
               for
               offences
               ,
               you
               shall
               be
               proceeded
               against
               to
               a
               Non-Communion
               ]
               :
               I
               further
               answer
               ,
               1.
               
               Will
               you
               choose
               a
               Non-Communion
               to
               escape
               it
               ?
               yea
               ,
               to
               escape
               a
               possibility
               of
               it
               ?
               And
               shall
               it
               be
               by
               
                 your
                 own
              
               act
               and
               guilt
               ,
               lest
               it
               should
               be
               by
               other
               mens
               ?
               2.
               
               Again
               ,
               I
               tell
               you
               ,
               they
               can
               declare
               their
               avoiding
               your
               Communion
               whether
               you
               Associate
               or
               not
               :
               And
               will
               have
               the
               more
               occasion
               ,
               when
               you
               wilfully
               divide
               and
               refuse
               to
               be
               responsible
               ,
               than
               when
               you
               live
               among
               them
               as
               Brethren
               in
               Charitable
               Correspondencies
               and
               Communion
               ,
               and
               walk
               in
               order
               .
               And
               there
               will
               be
               far
               more
               probability
               that
               things
               will
               be
               carried
               on
               against
               you
               in
               their
               Synods
               ,
               in
               your
               absence
               ,
               than
               in
               your
               presence
               ,
               when
               you
               speak
               for
               your selves
               .
               3.
               
               They
               will
               allow
               you
               in
               any
               of
               the
               ten
               fore-allowed
               Cases
               to
               take
               Members
               out
               of
               other
               Parishes
               and
               Churches
               ,
               and
               also
               out
               of
               all
               those
               Parishes
               that
               have
               no
               tolerable
               Pastors
               ,
               or
               where
               the
               People
               have
               any
               warrantable
               cause
               to
               depart
               ;
               yea
               ,
               in
               case
               the
               person
               will
               but
               remove
               his
               Habitation
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               contend
               (
               though
               he
               do
               it
               causelesly
               .
               )
               (
               And
               surely
               the
               Publick
               Order
               and
               Peace
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               is
               of
               greater
               moment
               than
               the
               Riches
               and
               worldly
               Accommodations
               of
               a
               particular
               man
               :
               and
               therefore
               in
               most
               cases
               reason
               it self
               will
               tell
               us
               that
               it
               is
               fitter
               such
               incur
               some
               incommodity
               by
               removing
               their
               Habitations
               ,
               than
               that
               the
               Church
               incurr
               dammage
               by
               their
               breaking
               Order
               ,
               and
               crossing
               all
               the
               Scripture
               Presidents
               ,
               where
               men
               were
               ever
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               that
               was
               in
               the
               Places
               where
               they
               lived
               ,
               or
               next
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               there
               none
               but
               Hereticks
               had
               Antichurches
               ,
               or
               separated
               Assemblies
               )
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               if
               you
               do
               disorderly
               receive
               any
               Members
               out
               of
               other
               Churches
               ,
               the
               Brethren
               associated
               may
               by
               Evidence
               of
               Reason
               satisfie
               and
               reduce
               you
               ;
               If
               they
               do
               not
               so
               ,
               they
               will
               understand
               on
               what
               account
               you
               do
               it
               ;
               and
               so
               if
               it
               be
               but
               on
               some
               tolerable
               Mistake
               or
               Infirmity
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               satisfied
               in
               the
               disowning
               your
               Sin
               ,
               without
               disowning
               your
               Communion
               .
               But
               if
               it
               be
               on
               an
               intolerable
               ground
               ,
               and
               
               such
               as
               signifieth
               you
               to
               be
               uncapable
               of
               their
               Communion
               (
               as
               if
               you
               ●hould
               cherish
               Heresie
               or
               Ungodliness
               ,
               and
               cast
               out
               men
               for
               sound
               Belief
               and
               Piety
               )
               ,
               they
               can
               but
               in
               the
               extremity
               declare
               you
               uncapable
               of
               their
               Communion
               ,
               and
               warn
               your
               People
               to
               take
               heed
               of
               you
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               can
               do
               ,
               whether
               you
               associate
               or
               not
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               I
               may
               conclude
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               difference
               in
               Practice
               will
               necessitate
               a
               Toleration
               of
               Postors
               taking
               Members
               in
               certain
               cases
               ,
               out
               of
               other
               Parishes
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               differences
               in
               any
               Principles
               between
               the
               several
               Parties
               will
               occasion
               none
               ,
               if
               we
               could
               exactly
               practise
               our
               own
               Principles
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               difference
               in
               Practice
               will
               is
               evident
               :
               1.
               
               Because
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               all
               men
               of
               the
               same
               Parties
               should
               have
               the
               same
               degrees
               of
               Prudence
               ,
               Moderation
               ,
               Charity
               ,
               Zeal
               ,
               &c.
               which
               will
               make
               some
               to
               exclude
               abundance
               of
               persons
               that
               others
               of
               the
               same
               Party
               will
               admit
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               if
               the
               Pastor
               should
               be
               moderate
               ,
               he
               cannot
               promise
               that
               his
               Congregation
               will
               be
               so
               :
               And
               if
               they
               too
               rigorously
               refuse
               any
               Members
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               able
               alone
               to
               retain
               them
               .
               3.
               
               And
               if
               abundance
               of
               tolerable
               Christians
               be
               refused
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               that
               for
               the
               rigour
               of
               others
               ,
               they
               should
               wholly
               be
               deprived
               of
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God.
               I
               easily
               foresee
               ,
               that
               whoever
               was
               first
               guilty
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               more
               Charitable
               Churches
               that
               will
               be
               put
               most
               upon
               the
               receiving
               of
               Members
               out
               of
               other
               Parishes
               :
               For
               the
               uncharitable
               will
               take
               perhaps
               an
               Hundred
               ,
               and
               leave
               out
               and
               reject
               two
               Hundred
               of
               their
               Parishioners
               that
               should
               be
               accepted
               :
               And
               then
               the
               next
               adjoyning
               Church
               cannot
               conscionably
               refuse
               their
               Entertainment
               .
            
             
               But
               let
               us
               have
               these
               three
               Points
               at
               least
               agreed
               on
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Neighbour
               Pastors
               and
               Churches
               may
               be
               consulted
               with
               and
               heard
               ,
               before
               such
               rejections
               be
               made
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               afterward
               upon
               the
               Complaint
               of
               the
               rejected
               .
               2.
               
               That
               those
               that
               are
               refused
               in
               one
               Parish
               ,
               joyn
               with
               the
               Publick
               Church
               in
               the
               next
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               without
               necessity
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               either
               draw
               into
               private
               Churches
               ,
               nor
               yet
               joyn
               themselves
               to
               publick
               Churches
               so
               distant
               ,
               as
               are
               uncapable
               of
               holding
               such
               Communion
               with
               them
               as
               Church-ends
               require
               .
               3.
               
               And
               that
               the
               Neighbour
               Pastors
               do
               not
               promiscuously
               receive
               all
               that
               are
               rejected
               by
               the
               Publick
               Pastor
               at
               home
               ;
               but
               only
               such
               as
               upon
               just
               tryal
               are
               found
               fit
               .
            
             
               Q.
               But
               what
               shall
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Parish
               do
               that
               are
               put
               upon
               such
               straits
               ,
               as
               to
               joyn
               with
               another
               Parish
               far
               off
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               a
               Minister
               at
               home
               that
               refuseth
               them
               (
               as
               possibly
               an
               Anabaptist
               that
               requireth
               them
               to
               be
               rebaptized
               ,
               or
               an
               uncharitable
               rejecter
               of
               all
               except
               such
               as
               have
               voluble
               Tongues
               ,
               &c.
               )
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               He
               that
               is
               chosen
               to
               be
               the
               Pastor
               ,
               is
               chosen
               to
               the
               Pastoral
               work
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               trusted
               with
               the
               oversight
               and
               government
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               which
               must
               not
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Pastors
               hands
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Miscarriages
               of
               some
               .
               2.
               
               But
               this
               must
               be
               prevented
               in
               the
               choice
               .
               Patrons
               must
               choose
               none
               but
               Prudent
               Pious
               men
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               intolerably
               wrong
               the
               Church
               :
               And
               the
               Approvers
               must
               let
               no
               others
               in
               .
               But
               if
               Patrons
               or
               People
               choose
               such
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               Approvers
               let
               them
               in
               ,
               there
               's
               no
               Remedy
               ,
               but
               shift
               for
               your
               
               selves
               ,
               unless
               you
               can
               get
               them
               out
               again
               .
               3.
               
               If
               therefore
               they
               be
               so
               grosly
               injurious
               ,
               procure
               the
               Magistrates
               to
               punish
               such
               for
               maleadministration
               :
               For
               to
               them
               it
               doth
               belong
               :
               (
               Though
               it
               should
               be
               a
               very
               gross
               and
               proved
               abuse
               that
               must
               warrant
               them
               to
               punish
               the
               Pastors
               .
               )
               Let
               the
               Cause
               be
               heard
               ,
               and
               the
               Commissioners
               have
               Power
               to
               remove
               them
               ,
               if
               after
               warning
               they
               are
               uncurable
               .
               4.
               
               And
               if
               the
               Magistrates
               will
               not
               do
               so
               ,
               but
               keep
               them
               in
               ,
               all
               that
               the
               Neighbour
               Churches
               can
               do
               ,
               is
               to
               hear
               the
               Case
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               be
               gross
               and
               intolerable
               ,
               to
               disclaim
               Communion
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               receive
               such
               Christians
               as
               the
               uncharitable
               do
               reject
               .
               This
               is
               all
               that
               can
               be
               done
               .
               But
               the
               best
               way
               is
               to
               be
               careful
               in
               the
               Choice
               .
               For
               it
               is
               an
               intolerable
               course
               that
               some
               are
               harping
               on
               ,
               that
               Pastors
               should
               not
               be
               trusted
               with
               Church
               Guidance
               and
               Administrations
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               do
               the
               work
               of
               Pastors
               )
               ,
               any
               further
               than
               Magistrates
               make
               them
               Rules
               ,
               because
               they
               may
               possibly
               be
               too
               imprudent
               ,
               or
               injurious
               to
               the
               People
               .
               Surely
               as
               long
               as
               the
               Patrons
               or
               People
               choose
               ,
               and
               the
               Magistrate
               Guards
               the
               Door
               ,
               and
               also
               may
               punish
               or
               reject
               maleadministrators
               as
               the
               Cause
               requireth
               ,
               there
               needs
               no
               more
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               that
               difference
               in
               Principles
               between
               the
               Parties
               as
               thus
               principled
               cannot
               be
               here
               a
               cause
               to
               break
               us
               ,
               I
               shall
               further
               evince
               ,
               when
               I
               have
               given
               you
               the
               Concessions
               of
               the
               Independent
               Brethren
               :
               which
               I
               shall
               do
               in
               Mr.
               
               Norton's
               words
               Englished
               :
               Pag.
               156
               ,
               157
               ,
               &c.
               Cap.
               16.
               
               [
               
                 A
                 Believer
                 may
                 lawfully
                 adjoyn
                 himself
                 into
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 cannot
                 enjoy
                 all
                 God's
                 Ordinances
                 :
                 or
                 in
                 which
                 some
                 Corruption
                 is
                 tolerated
                 in
                 God's
                 Publick
                 Worship
                 without
                 due
                 Reformation
                 ;
                 or
                 when
                 such
                 are
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 participation
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 that
                 give
                 no
                 evident
                 signs
                 or
                 works
                 of
                 Repentance
                 and
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 hold
                 forth
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 joyn
                 himself
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 therefore
                 involved
                 in
                 guilt
                 ,
                 and
                 defiled
                 with
                 the
                 impurities
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 nor
                 must
                 he
                 therefore
                 depart
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 separate
                 from
                 such
                 a
                 Church
                 .
                 —
                 Schism
                 is
                 an
                 unlawful
                 Separation
                 from
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 it
                 's
                 always
                 a
                 great
                 Sin.
                 ]
                 This
                 he
                 proveth
              
               Pag.
               158
               ,
               &c.
               1.
               
               
                 In
                 case
                 of
                 inculpable
                 want
                 of
                 Ordinances
                 :
              
               2.
               
               
                 Of
                 culpable
                 want
                 by
                 Negligence
              
               ;
               3.
               
               
                 Of
                 culpable
                 want
                 by
                 refusal
                 of
                 God's
                 Ordinances
                 :
                 saith
                 he
                 [
                 In
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Church
                 God's
                 Ordinances
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 enjoyed
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Elders
                 rejected
                 ,
                 not
                 only
              
               John
               ,
               
                 but
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Baptism
                 of
              
               John
               :
               
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 then
                 lawful
                 for
                 men
                 to
                 joyn
                 themselves
                 to
                 them
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               21.
               25.
               
               
                 The
                 Scribes
                 rejected
              
               John's
               Baptism
               ,
               Mark
               11.
               27.
               31.
               
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Scribes
                 sitting
                 in
              
               Moses
               
                 Chair
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 heard
              
               ,
               Mat.
               23.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 whom
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 meant
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 importeth
                 a
                 Conjunction
                 to
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 By
                 comparing
                 a
                 Church
                 that
                 tolerateth
                 the
                 rejection
                 of
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Church
                 rejecting
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God.
                 A
                 temporary
                 rejection
                 of
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
                 tolerated
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 evil
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 rejection
                 of
                 some
                 Ordinance
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Corinth
               
                 many
                 denyed
                 and
                 derided
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 Dead
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 Corruption
                 is
                 tolerated
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 Reformation
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 neither
                 presently
                 forbid
                 Union
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 Command
                 Separation
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
              
               
               Galatia
               
                 the
                 rejection
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Iustification
                 by
                 Faith
                 was
                 tolerated
                 at
                 least
                 :
                 there
                 being
                 such
                 as
                 judged
                 that
                 beside
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Moral
                 and
                 Ceremonial
                 Works
                 were
                 necessary
                 to
                 Salvation
                 :
                 which
                 other
                 Doctrine
                 he
                 calls
                 another
                 Gospel
                 ,
              
               Gal.
               1.
               6.
               
               
                 But
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 greater
                 evil
                 than
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 granted
                 the
                 Enjoyment
                 of
                 some
                 Ordinance
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 therefore
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 Churches
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 yet
                 lawful
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Member
                 in
                 a
                 Galatian
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 Corinthian
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 bound
                 under
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 to
                 present
                 Separation
                 ,
                 but
                 might
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 Conscience
                 in
                 their
                 Station
                 yet
                 expect
                 a
                 Reformation
                 :
                 And
                 why
                 might
                 not
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 hope
                 with
                 a
                 safe
                 Conscience
                 adjoyn
                 himself
                 either
                 to
                 the
                 Galatian
                 Churches
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 at
              
               Corinth
               ,
               
                 even
                 in
                 that
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 Defection
                 ?
                 especially
                 if
                 an
                 opportunity
                 of
                 Communion
                 with
                 other
                 Churches
                 were
                 shut
                 up
                 ?
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 We
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Believer
                 may
                 lawfully
                 adjoyn
                 himself
                 into
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 in
                 which
                 some
                 Corruption
                 in
                 God's
                 Publick
                 Worship
                 ,
                 is
                 tolerated
                 without
                 due
                 Reformation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 going
                 a
                 Whoring
                 ,
              
               Judg.
               8.
               27.
               
                 after
                 the
                 Ephod
                 set
                 up
                 by
              
               Gideon
               ,
               
                 was
                 a
                 tolerated
                 Corruption
                 of
                 worship
                 .
                 The
                 custom
                 of
                 Sacrificing
                 in
                 the
                 high
                 Places
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 days
                 of
              
               Solomon
               ,
               
                 till
                 the
                 times
                 of
              
               Hezekiah
               ,
               
                 was
                 a
                 tolerated
                 Corruption
                 in
                 Publick
                 Worship
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 iudged
                 of
                 the
                 Translation
                 of
                 the
                 Passover
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 following
                 next
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 should
                 feast
                 on
                 two
                 days
                 together
                 .
                 Which
                 Translation
                 appeareth
                 in
                 the
                 Paschal
                 Observation
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 Iews
                 Observation
                 .
                 The
                 wrong
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 sitting
                 in
              
               Moses
               
                 Chair
                 ,
                 was
                 such
                 a
                 corruption
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Chair
                 of
              
               Moses
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 publick
                 teaching
              
               Moses
               
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 by
                 God's
                 institution
                 ordinarily
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
                 :
                 yet
                 Christ
                 commandeth
                 to
                 hear
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 separate
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 Circumcision
                 and
                 the
                 Ceremonial
                 Law
                 after
                 Christ's
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 an
                 opinion
                 of
                 necessity
                 to
                 Salvation
                 ,
              
               Gal.
               4.
               21.
               10.
               
               &
               5.
               2.
               
               
                 But
                 all
                 these
                 were
                 corruptions
                 in
                 God's
                 publick
                 Worship
                 tolerated
                 without
                 due
                 Reformation
                 .
                 And
                 who
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 did
                 judge
                 either
                 the
                 Churches
                 Union
                 to
                 be
                 Not-lawful
                 ,
                 or
                 Non-separation
                 to
                 be
                 unlawful
                 ?
                 To
                 one
                 bears
                 witness
                 the
                 Pious
                 Practice
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Proselites
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 receiving
                 them
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Godly
                 remaining
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 By
                 comparing
                 the
                 Corruption
                 in
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 with
                 Corruption
                 in
                 Publick
                 Worship
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               
                 Here
                 he
                 repeateth
                 the
                 Argument
                 forecited
                 ,
                 adding
              
               [
               P.
               161.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Duty
                 of
                 every
                 Believer
                 to
                 adjoyn
                 himself
                 to
                 some
                 Church
                 :
                 By
                 adjoyning
                 our selves
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 we
                 adjoyn
                 not
                 our selves
                 to
                 the
                 impurities
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 A
                 believer
                 joyning
                 himself
                 to
                 a
                 Church
                 not
                 pure
                 ,
                 specially
                 when
                 he
                 cannot
                 enjoy
                 a
                 purer
                 ,
                 sinneth
                 not
                 .
                 The
                 sin
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 exempteth
                 not
                 a
                 Believer
                 from
                 Duty
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 performed
                 without
                 sin
                 or
                 grievous
                 incommodity
                 .
                 As
                 some
                 corruption
                 of
                 the
                 Communicants
                 must
                 not
                 drive
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 Supper
                 ,
                 a
                 Believer
                 prepared
                 worthily
                 to
                 Eat
                 .
                 So
                 neither
                 must
                 some
                 corruption
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 drive
                 away
                 the
                 faithful
                 from
                 Union
                 with
                 that
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
             
               3.
               
               
                 Believers
                 may
                 joyn
                 themselves
                 lawfully
                 into
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 such
                 are
                 admitted
                 to
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 that
                 hold
                 forth
                 no
                 evident
                 Signs
                 or
                 Works
                 of
                 Repentance
                 and
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 shew
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Whatever
                 others
                 do
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Duty
                 of
                 every
                 Member
                 at
                 Age
                 ,
                 to
                 examine
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 eat
                 of
                 that
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 drink
                 of
                 that
                 Cup.
              
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 Sin
                 of
                 one
                 cannot
                 deprive
                 another
                 Brother
                 (
                 that
                 communicateth
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 Sin
                 )
                 of
                 his
                 Benefit
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 absolve
                 him
                 from
                 his
                 Duty
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 If
                 trying
                 our selves
                 and
                 coming
                 worthily
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 us
                 lyeth
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 in
                 our
                 Places
                 endeavour
                 by
                 lawful
                 means
                 that
                 the
                 old
                 leaven
                 may
                 be
                 purged
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 new
                 lump
                 ;
                 the
                 Communion
                 is
                 not
                 defiled
                 by
                 other
                 mens
                 coming
                 unworthily
                 ,
                 though
                 our
                 comfort
                 be
                 diminished
                 .
                 —
                 The
                 Church
                 of
              
               Corinth
               
                 was
                 not
                 pure
                 in
                 Worship
                 :
                 Women
                 spake
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 taught
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 corrupt
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 many
                 denied
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 Dead
                 .
                 Most
                 corrupt
                 in
                 Manners
                 ;
                 when
                 besides
                 Fornication
                 ,
                 Sects
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 Vices
                 ,
                 some
                 also
                 shewed
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 whence
                 strifes
                 before
                 Heathen
                 Iudges
                 about
                 corporal
                 things
                 .
                 Yet
                 the
                 Apostle
                 commands
                 not
                 the
                 prepared
                 to
                 abstain
                 from
                 the
                 Supper
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 correcteth
                 the
                 abuses
                 about
                 the
                 Supper
                 ,
                 commanding
                 every
                 man
                 to
                 examine
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 eat
                 .
                 ]
                 So
                 he
                 proceeds
                 to
                 other
                 Proofs
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 at
              
               Jerusalem
               [
               
                 where
                 holy
                 things
                 were
                 administred
                 by
                 Priests
                 that
                 were
                 stark
                 naught
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 many
                 arrant
                 Knaves
                 were
                 present
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 Temple
                 for
                 the
                 Publick
                 exercises
                 of
                 Religion
                 :
                 they
                 use
                 the
                 same
                 Worship
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 neither
                 the
                 desperate
                 ungodliness
                 of
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 dissolute
                 licentiousness
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 peoples
                 lives
                 ,
                 could
                 drive
                 them
                 from
                 Communion
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 holy
                 things
                 :
                 And
                 why
                 ?
                 Because
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 well
                 knew
                 that
                 the
                 Consciences
                 of
                 the
                 Godly
                 are
                 not
                 defiled
                 with
                 the
                 Society
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ;
                 if
                 with
                 a
                 pure
                 Conscience
                 they
                 Communicate
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 holy
                 things
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               
                 Next
                 he
                 proveth
                 the
                 4th
                 Branch
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 joyneth
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 therefore
                 Sin
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 defiled
                 with
                 other
                 mens
                 Impurities
                 ,
              
               p.
               163
               ▪
               164.
               
            
             
               Then
               p.
               164
               ,
               165.
               
                 he
                 pr●…
                 the
                 5th
                 Branch
                 [
                 that
                 a
                 Believer
                 that
                 hath
                 joyned
                 himself
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 therefore
                 depart
                 ,
                 that
                 i●s
                 separate
                 from
                 such
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 under
                 this
              
               danger
               of
               guilt
               ]
               but
               it
               is
               too
               long
               to
               recite
               all
               .
               It
               is
               not
               men
               of
               such
               Principle●
               and
               Practices
               as
               these
               that
               we
               account
               Separatists
               !
               What
               do
               Presbyterians
               say
               more
               than
               this
               eminent
               Independent
               Brother
               ,
               in
               a
               Writing
               purposely
               written
               in
               Latin
               by
               the
               perswasion
               of
               others
               in
               
                 New
                 England
              
               ,
               to
               Vindicate
               their
               Churches
               against
               Apollonius
               ,
               and
               commended
               to
               us
               by
               Mr.
               
                 T.
                 Goodwin
              
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 P.
                 Nye
              
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               
                 S.
                 Simpson
              
               .
               Yet
               lest
               any
               think
               him
               too
               loose
               ,
               I
               will
               add
               his
               last
               leaf
               of
               Rules
               [
               
                 How
                 in
                 a
                 less
                 pure
                 Church
                 Communion
                 must
                 be
                 continued
                 with
                 a
                 safe
                 Conscience
                 ?
              
               Answ.
               1.
               
               
                 We
                 must
                 still
                 aim
                 and
                 endeavour
                 according
                 to
                 :
                 our
                 Places
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 may
                 be
                 purifie●●
                 according
                 to
                 Christ's
                 Mind
                 .
                 Not
                 without
                 seasonable
                 and
                 due
                 warning
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 its
                 Defects
                 .
                 The
                 Defects
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 lamented
                 with
                 holy
                 sighs
                 and
                 sorrows
                 .
                 In
                 no
                 way
                 approving
                 ,
                 but
                 prudently
                 and
                 patiently
                 tolerating
                 Defects
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 c●n
                 neither
                 cure
                 ,
                 nor
                 depart
                 from
                 without
                 a
                 greater
                 Evil.
                 —
                 When
                 singular
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 Evils
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 cured
                 without
                 a
                 greater
                 publick
                 Evil
                 ;
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 born
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 amended
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 Churches
                 Reformation
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 must
                 be
                 observed
              
               (
               Paraeus
               in
               Matth.
               13.
               )
               
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 press
                 for
                 too
                 much
                 exactness
                 (
                 or
                 strictness
                 )
                 do
                 more
                 hurt
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 than
                 profit
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 Peace
                 and
                 Communion
                 ;
                 so
                 loving
                 Peace
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 commandeth
                 Communion
                 with
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 though
                 impure
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 loving
                 Truth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 forbiddeth
                 impurity
                 in
                 every
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 We
                 reject
                 the
                 Separatists
                 ,
                 that
                 distinguish
                 not
                 between
                 a
              
               Church
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Impurities
               
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 .
                 Schism
                 is
                 a
                 grievous
                 Crime
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 We
                 reject
                 the
                 Formalists
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 distinguishing
                 a
                 Church
                 from
                 no
                 Church
                 ,
                 not
                 separating
                 the
                 pretious
                 from
                 the
                 vile
                 :
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 but
                 Confusion
                 ?
              
            
             
               Confusion
               and
               Schism
               
                 are
                 the
              
               Scylla
               and
               Charybdis
               :
               Peace
               and
               Truth
               
                 are
                 the
              
               Jachin
               and
               Boaz
               
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Cause
                 :
                 the
                 obtaining
                 of
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 endeavoured
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 implored
                 and
                 expected
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Way
                 ,
                 and
                 Truth
                 ,
                 alone
                 able
                 ;
                 among
                 so
                 many
                 and
                 (
                 alas
                 )
                 too
                 hot
                 Contentions
                 ,
                 and
                 differing
                 opinions
                 of
                 the
                 Learned
                 and
                 Godly
                 ,
                 to
                 reach
                 us
                 the
                 mete-wand
                 ,
                 and
                 direct
                 his
                 Servants
                 into
                 Concord
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 the
                 perfect
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 Altar
                 and
                 Worshippers
                 :
                 Preserving
                 us
                 Men
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 searching
                 after
                 truth
                 in
                 Love
                 ,
                 both
                 from
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 of
                 Confusion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 Separation
                 .
              
               ]
               So
               far
               Mr.
               Norton
               ,
               and
               so
               ends
               his
               Book
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               I
               have
               shewed
               the
               Nearness
               of
               both
               Parties
               ;
               and
               easiness
               of
               Reconciliation
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               Principles
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               among
               them
               ,
               owned
               by
               either
               Party
               ,
               that
               should
               hinder
               a
               loving
               Consociation
               ,
               Correspondency
               and
               Communion
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               for
               their
               mutual
               strengthening
               ,
               and
               the
               healing
               of
               the
               Mischiefs
               that
               Divisions
               ,
               Emulations
               ,
               and
               Contentions
               have
               long
               caused
               among
               us
               .
            
             
               Nothing
               remains
               then
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               but
               lest
               mens
               Minds
               are
               further
               distant
               than
               their
               Principles
               ,
               and
               that
               Charity
               doth
               not
               effectually
               dispose
               them
               to
               Agree
               in
               Communion
               as
               far
               as
               their
               professed
               Principles
               will
               permit
               them
               .
               But
               ,
               though
               Experience
               make
               this
               undeniable
               ,
               yet
               their
               Piety
               and
               their
               Professions
               do
               put
               us
               in
               hope
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               such
               Habitual
               Principles
               of
               Charity
               ,
               as
               better
               Encouragements
               and
               Opportunities
               will
               undoubtedly
               revive
               ,
               to
               our
               Reconciliation
               .
            
             
               The
               Congregational
               men
               profess
               their
               desire
               of
               Reconciliation
               .
               Read
               but
               Mr.
               
               Cotton's
               Preface
               to
               Mr.
               Norton
               ;
               and
               Mr.
               
               Norton's
               Epistle
               to
               Apollonius
               :
               But
               especially
               the
               Practice
               of
               such
               moderate
               men
               as
               Mr.
               Firmin
               ,
               and
               divers
               that
               of
               late
               hence
               Associated
               with
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               doth
               give
               us
               a
               more
               certain
               Demonstration
               of
               their
               readiness
               for
               Peace
               .
               And
               if
               many
               are
               otherwise
               minded
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               no
               prejudice
               to
               the
               peaceable
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               the
               Presbyterians
               readiness
               to
               the
               Works
               of
               Peace
               ,
               besides
               the
               many
               motions
               that
               they
               have
               made
               ,
               and
               the
               joyning
               of
               some
               in
               Associations
               with
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               I
               shall
               now
               add
               but
               the
               affectionate
               Profession
               ,
               which
               they
               make
               of
               their
               desire
               of
               Reconcilement
               both
               with
               the
               Congregational
               ,
               and
               Moderate
               
               Episcopal
               Party
               ,
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               their
               
                 Ius
                 Divinum
                 Minist
              
               .
               1.
               
               Concerning
               them
               of
               the
               Congregational
               way
               ,
               they
               say
               [
               
                 That
                 this
                 disagreement
                 shall
                 not
                 hinder
                 us
                 from
                 any
                 Christian
                 accord
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 affection
                 .
                 That
                 we
                 can
                 willingly
                 write
                 upon
                 our
                 Study
                 Doors
                 ,
                 that
                 Motto
                 which
                 Mr.
              
               Jeremiah
               Burroughes
               (
               
                 who
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 his
                 Death
                 did
                 ambitiously
                 endeavour
                 after
                 Union
                 ,
                 amongst
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 us
                 can
                 testifie
                 )
                 perswades
                 all
                 Scholars
                 unto
                 .
              
               Opinionum
               varietas
               ,
               &
               opinantium
               Unitas
               ,
               non
               sunt
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 And
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 willing
                 to
                 entertain
                 any
                 sincere
                 motion
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 also
                 formerly
                 declared
                 in
                 cur
                 Printed
                 Vindication
                 )
                 that
                 shall
                 further
                 a
                 happy
                 accommodation
                 between
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               speaking
               of
               the
               Godly
               moderate
               Episcopal
               men
               ,
               they
               add
               [
               
                 Though
                 herein
                 we
                 differ
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 far
                 from
                 thinking
                 that
                 this
                 Difference
                 should
                 hinder
                 a
                 happy
                 Union
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 us
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 we
                 crave
                 leave
                 to
                 profess
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 never
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 humbly
                 conceive
                 )
                 be
                 well
                 with
              
               England
               
                 till
                 there
                 be
                 an
                 Union
                 endeavoured
                 ,
                 and
                 effected
                 between
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Orthodox
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 though
                 differing
                 among
                 themselves
                 in
                 some
                 Circumstances
                 about
                 Church
                 Government
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 strangely
                 made
                 way
                 for
                 this
                 long
                 desired
                 Union
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 bitter
                 ,
                 woful
                 and
                 unutterable
                 fruits
                 of
                 our
                 Divisions
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 almost
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 the
                 very
                 heart
                 and
                 life
                 of
                 Religion
                 and
                 Godliness
                 .
              
               ]
               Read
               there
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               You
               see
               then
               that
               we
               are
               all
               resolv'd
               for
               Peace
               and
               Concord
               ;
               and
               devoted
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               intent
               upon
               it
               :
               And
               you
               see
               how
               small
               a
               matter
               will
               do
               it
               :
               yea
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               done
               already
               ,
               except
               the
               actual
               execution
               of
               our
               Doctrinal
               Agreements
               .
               What
               then
               is
               wanting
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               be
               up
               and
               doing
               ,
               and
               practice
               as
               we
               profess
               ,
               and
               that
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               especially
               the
               Protector
               and
               Parliament
               now
               Assembled
               ,
               that
               have
               so
               fair
               an
               opportunity
               ,
               and
               from
               whom
               it
               is
               commonly
               expected
               ,
               do
               call
               them
               to
               the
               work
               ,
               and
               help
               to
               remove
               the
               hinderances
               ,
               and
               further
               them
               by
               the
               Countenance
               and
               Assistance
               of
               their
               Authority
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Sum
               of
               our
               Agreement
               reduced
               to
               Practice
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               WE
               are
               Agreed
               that
               Adult
               Church
               Members
               ,
               must
               be
               such
               as
               make
               [
               A
               Credible
               Profession
               ]
               of
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               Holy
               Resolved
               Obedience
               :
               Or
               such
               as
               personally
               own
               and
               accept
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               give
               up
               themselves
               to
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               therefore
               take
               up
               with
               this
               Description
               in
               our
               future
               Agreements
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               practice
               ,
               the
               Prudent
               ,
               and
               Charitable
               will
               not
               presume
               to
               censure
               any
               Mans
               Profession
               as
               
                 Incredible
                 ,
                 coram
                 Ecclesiâ
              
               without
               proof
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               therefore
               unanimously
               set
               up
               Confirmation
               ,
               or
               (
               if
               you
               dislike
               the
               Name
               )
               the
               Tryal
               and
               Approbation
               of
               the
               Profession
               of
               all
               that
               are
               entered
               among
               the
               Adult
               Church
               Members
               .
               And
               if
               any
               are
               too
               loose
               on
               one
               side
               ,
               or
               too
               rigid
               on
               the
               other
               in
               the
               practical
               part
               ;
               the
               judging
               ,
               and
               accepting
               or
               refusing
               of
               the
               tryed
               ,
               let
               the
               Matter
               be
               debated
               ,
               at
               the
               Synods
               of
               the
               Consociate
               Pastors
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               Accusatio●
               put
               in
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               We
               are
               Agreed
               that
               Consent
               is
               necessary
               to
               Church-Membership
               :
               And
               that
               it
               must
               be
               a
               signified
               consent
               :
               And
               that
               the
               most
               express
               consent
               is
               best
               to
               the
               well
               being
               of
               the
               Church
               
                 caeteris
                 paribus
              
               ;
               but
               yet
               that
               a
               darker
               way
               of
               signifying
               may
               serve
               to
               the
               Being
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               therefore
               thank
               God
               that
               we
               live
               in
               days
               of
               Liberty
               ,
               wherein
               we
               may
               all
               use
               the
               most
               edifying
               way
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               let
               us
               Agree
               to
               call
               our
               people
               to
               an
               express
               consent
               .
               But
               if
               any
               deny
               this
               ,
               let
               them
               not
               be
               thereupon
               disowned
               ,
               but
               forborn
               ,
               so
               be
               it
               they
               will
               perform
               the
               whole
               work
               of
               their
               Ministry
               faithfully
               towards
               all
               that
               they
               take
               for
               their
               Charge
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               We
               are
               Agreed
               that
               it
               's
               lawful
               for
               a
               particular
               Church
               to
               consist
               of
               no
               more
               than
               can
               meet
               in
               one
               place
               :
               And
               yet
               that
               it
               is
               not
               necessary
               to
               its
               Being
               that
               actually
               they
               do
               all
               meet
               in
               a
               place
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               therefore
               resolve
               to
               confine
               our
               particular
               Churches
               ordinarily
               to
               a
               Parish
               :
               Unless
               it
               be
               where
               Parishes
               are
               so
               small
               ,
               or
               fit
               persons
               so
               few
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               fit
               to
               lay
               divers
               of
               them
               together
               ,
               as
               to
               Church
               ends
               .
               Yet
               so
               that
               if
               any
               refuse
               this
               Agreement
               ,
               and
               will
               needs
               take
               four
               or
               five
               Parishes
               for
               distinct
               worshipping
               Churches
               ,
               and
               yet
               but
               one
               Governing
               Church
               ,
               (
               in
               the
               Officers
               )
               we
               bear
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               allow
               them
               the
               liberty
               of
               their
               way
               ,
               so
               be
               it
               they
               will
               faithfully
               perform
               the
               work
               both
               of
               Worship
               and
               Discipline
               to
               them
               all
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               We
               are
               Agreed
               that
               it
               is
               lawful
               and
               meet
               that
               Neighbour
               Pastors
               be
               advisers
               and
               helpers
               in
               the
               Ordinations
               of
               Presbyters
               ;
               and
               yet
               that
               they
               are
               truly
               Presbyters
               if
               they
               be
               Ordained
               but
               by
               the
               Presbyters
               of
               a
               particular
               Church
               .
               (
               And
               in
               cases
               of
               Necessity
               ,
               if
               unordained
               .
               )
            
             
               Let
               us
               therefore
               Agree
               in
               practice
               that
               Ordinations
               be
               ordinarily
               performed
               by
               the
               Advice
               and
               Assistance
               of
               the
               Synod
               of
               the
               Associated
               Pastors
               ,
               or
               some
               deputed
               Members
               of
               it
               .
               (
               The
               case
               of
               Ordination
               by
               Bishops
               I
               handle
               elsewhere
               ,
               and
               not
               here
               .
               )
               And
               if
               any
               refuse
               this
               ,
               let
               them
               be
               forborn
               ,
               so
               be
               it
               they
               be
               Ordained
               by
               Lawful
               Presbyters
               ,
               of
               their
               own
               Church
               or
               any
               other
               with
               whom
               we
               be
               not
               bound
               to
               avoid
               Communion
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               any
               Congregation
               through
               Error
               have
               no
               true
               Officers
               (
               in
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               Synod
               )
               for
               want
               of
               true
               Ordination
               ,
               yet
               let
               us
               hold
               such
               Communion
               with
               that
               Congregation
               (
               if
               other
               things
               correspond
               )
               as
               is
               due
               to
               a
               Neighbour
               Community
               of
               Christians
               ,
               though
               not
               as
               is
               due
               to
               a
               Political
               Society
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               We
               are
               Agreed
               that
               the
               Pastors
               are
               by
               Commission
               from
               Christ
               appointed
               to
               be
               the
               Rulors
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               commanded
               to
               obey
               them
               :
               And
               that
               it
               is
               they
               that
               are
               the
               Authorized
               Teachers
               of
               the
               Flocks
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               Administer
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               Ministerially
               to
               bind
               or
               loose
               :
               And
               yet
               that
               the
               people
               are
               to
               be
               Governed
               as
               Freemen
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               to
               obey
               apparently
               unrighteous
               censures
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               by
               an
               Obediential
               Judgment
               ,
               to
               discern
               what
               is
               fit
               to
               be
               obeyed
               ,
               and
               what
               not
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               therefore
               practise
               according
               to
               this
               Agreement
               ;
               and
               let
               the
               Pastors
               Rule
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               people
               Obey
               ;
               but
               not
               Obey
               against
               Gods
               Word
               :
               And
               therefore
               let
               the
               people
               have
               so
               far
               cognizance
               of
               the
               Cause
               ,
               and
               their
               conse
               
               be
               required
               ,
               as
               is
               necessary
               to
               their
               free
               ,
               discerning
               ,
               safe
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Churches
               Peace
               .
               And
               if
               any
               Pastors
               will
               make
               more
               use
               of
               the
               peoples
               consent
               ,
               and
               others
               less
               ,
               let
               us
               forbear
               each
               other
               ,
               till
               some
               ill
               consequents
               produce
               an
               accusation
               at
               the
               Synod
               ;
               and
               then
               let
               the
               case
               be
               heard
               and
               judg'd
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               We
               are
               Agreed
               that
               a
               Pastor
               of
               one
               Church
               may
               Exercise
               divers
               acts
               of
               the
               Pastoral
               Office
               in
               another
               if
               he
               be
               called
               to
               such
               Exercise
               
                 pro
                 tempore
              
               .
               We
               need
               not
               therefore
               mention
               this
               in
               our
               further
               Forms
               of
               Concord
               ;
               but
               leave
               each
               Man
               to
               his
               Liberty
               .
               If
               any
               Pastor
               think
               he
               may
               not
               Exercise
               his
               Pastoral
               Office
               abroad
               ,
               let
               him
               stay
               at
               home
               :
               But
               let
               them
               have
               Liberty
               that
               are
               otherwise
               minded
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               We
               are
               Agreed
               that
               a
               particular
               Church
               that
               hath
               a
               Presbytery
               ,
               may
               Exercise
               all
               Acts
               of
               Worship
               and
               Government
               within
               it self
               ,
               that
               are
               appertaining
               only
               to
               it self
               .
               And
               that
               Synods
               should
               be
               used
               for
               Communion
               of
               Churches
               ,
               where
               things
               that
               concern
               the
               Churches
               in
               common
               ,
               or
               their
               Communion
               with
               one
               another
               ,
               should
               be
               heard
               and
               judged
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               therefore
               give
               way
               to
               particular
               Churches
               to
               enjoy
               their
               Liberty
               ;
               and
               let
               all
               the
               Churches
               be
               link'd
               together
               ,
               and
               the
               Pastors
               associate
               ,
               and
               meet
               in
               Synods
               for
               such
               Communion
               .
               Yet
               so
               that
               if
               any
               one
               in
               weakness
               shall
               refuse
               to
               Associate
               ,
               or
               be
               an
               Ordinary
               Member
               of
               such
               Synods
               ,
               (
               being
               
                 caetera
                 sanus
              
               )
               we
               shall
               not
               therefore
               withdraw
               our
               Brotherly
               Love
               ,
               nor
               that
               distant
               sort
               of
               Communion
               of
               which
               he
               is
               capable
               :
               Though
               we
               must
               disown
               his
               way
               ,
               lest
               others
               be
               tempted
               to
               the
               like
               Division
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               We
               are
               Agreed
               that
               no
               Men
               should
               bury
               their
               Talents
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Gifts
               of
               our
               people
               that
               are
               suited
               to
               the
               profiting
               of
               others
               ,
               should
               be
               used
               to
               as
               publick
               benefit
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               so
               it
               be
               orderly
               ,
               regularly
               ,
               in
               their
               Callings
               ,
               in
               a
               due
               subordination
               to
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               under
               their
               direction
               ,
               for
               the
               helping
               and
               not
               the
               hindering
               of
               their
               Work
               (
               according
               to
               the
               forementioned
               limitations
               .
               )
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               Difference
               therefore
               among
               us
               here
               that
               is
               needful
               to
               be
               taken
               notice
               of
               in
               our
               Form
               of
               Concord
               ,
               it
               being
               between
               particular
               persons
               ,
               and
               not
               parties
               that
               the
               difference
               lyeth
               .
               And
               actual
               miscarriages
               are
               to
               be
               enquired
               after
               as
               other
               Crimes
               in
               the
               several
               Churches
               and
               Associations
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               We
               are
               Agreed
               that
               all
               Parishes
               that
               have
               in
               them
               a
               people
               professing
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               consent
               to
               live
               as
               particular
               Churches
               in
               Communion
               for
               Gods
               Worship
               ,
               are
               
                 true
                 Churches
              
               ,
               as
               that
               word
               doth
               signifie
               a
               
                 Community
                 of
                 Christians
              
               :
               And
               if
               they
               have
               true
               Pastors
               ,
               they
               are
               
                 true
                 Churches
              
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               [
               Church
               ]
               doth
               signifie
               a
               Political
               Society
               of
               Christians
               ,
               capable
               of
               the
               ordinary
               actual
               worshipping
               of
               God
               in
               the
               publick
               use
               of
               all
               Church
               Ordinances
               .
            
             
               But
               because
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               expected
               that
               we
               should
               all
               be
               acquainted
               with
               the
               qualifications
               ,
               consent
               or
               practice
               of
               the
               people
               in
               all
               the
               Parishes
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               Ministers
               call
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               therefore
               to
               be
               expected
               that
               we
               be
               made
               Judges
               of
               the
               state
               of
               all
               Parishes
               ,
               nor
               that
               we
               put
               our
               judgment
               of
               all
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               them
               by
               Name
               ,
               into
               our
               Form
               of
               Concord
               .
               But
               if
               practically
               any
               of
               us
               shall
               either
               slander
               any
               particular
               Church
               to
               be
               No
               Church
               ,
               or
               shall
               
                 use
                 
                 it
              
               as
               no
               Church
               ,
               the
               case
               must
               be
               heard
               and
               judged
               of
               in
               our
               Churches
               and
               Associations
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               We
               are
               Agreed
               that
               no
               Member
               should
               forsake
               a
               Church
               and
               be
               received
               into
               another
               ,
               without
               sufficient
               Reason
               to
               be
               given
               to
               the
               Church
               that
               he
               forsaketh
               ;
               if
               they
               require
               it
               :
               And
               that
               much
               less
               should
               any
               part
               of
               a
               Church
               make
               an
               unnecessary
               Separation
               from
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               become
               a
               distinct
               Church
               by
               themselves
               :
               And
               we
               are
               Agreed
               that
               private
               Antichurches
               ,
               (
               I
               mean
               ,
               separated
               Assemblies
               set
               up
               against
               the
               publick
               Assemblies
               ,
               and
               as
               Rivals
               drawing
               persons
               to
               themselves
               and
               keeping
               up
               Faction
               ,
               and
               Contention
               in
               the
               place
               )
               should
               be
               carefully
               avoided
               by
               us
               all
               ;
               unless
               there
               were
               a
               certain
               Necessity
               of
               such
               Separations
               .
               We
               are
               Agreed
               also
               that
               no
               publick
               Pastors
               or
               Churches
               should
               refuse
               the
               Communion
               of
               any
               of
               their
               Neighbours
               ,
               that
               are
               [
               
                 Credible
                 Professors
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 Holiness
                 of
                 Life
              
               ;
               ]
               much
               less
               should
               they
               cast
               off
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               their
               Parishes
               that
               are
               such
               !
               And
               yet
               we
               are
               Agreed
               that
               there
               are
               several
               cases
               in
               which
               Persons
               may
               withdraw
               from
               Churches
               ;
               or
               for
               those
               of
               one
               Parish
               to
               join
               with
               a
               Church
               in
               another
               Parish
               ;
               though
               the
               bounds
               of
               our
               Habitations
               are
               usually
               meet
               to
               be
               observed
               for
               the
               bounding
               of
               our
               Churches
               (
               not
               that
               all
               in
               the
               Parish
               be
               therefore
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               that
               ordinarily
               none
               be
               of
               the
               Church
               that
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Parish
               .
               )
            
             
               Let
               us
               therefore
               put
               only
               the
               necessary
               Generals
               into
               the
               Form
               of
               our
               Agreement
               ,
               and
               leave
               the
               particular
               cases
               of
               any
               that
               shall
               be
               accused
               of
               any
               violalation
               thereof
               ,
               to
               be
               heard
               at
               the
               Synods
               of
               the
               Associations
               :
               Where
               if
               the
               Accused
               will
               appear
               ,
               they
               may
               have
               a
               Brotherly
               hearing
               ;
               if
               not
               ,
               the
               case
               may
               be
               judged
               according
               to
               the
               Evidence
               that
               shall
               be
               given
               in
               ▪
               and
               the
               Associated
               Brethren
               proceed
               accordingly
               ,
               in
               admonishing
               the
               Offenders
               ,
               and
               holding
               or
               not
               holding
               Communion
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               declaring
               this
               .
            
             
               The
               yet
               Briefer
               Sum
               of
               our
               Agreement
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               To
               avoid
               Unnecessary
               Separations
               and
               Contentions
               .
               2.
               
               To
               hold
               an
               Ordinary
               course
               in
               Synods
               ,
               for
               the
               Communion
               of
               Churches
               ,
               and
               strengthning
               each
               other
               for
               the
               work
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               For
               the
               attainment
               of
               these
               we
               must
               yield
               as
               far
               as
               Lawfully
               we
               may
               in
               lesser
               things
               :
               But
               to
               deny
               us
               these
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Union
              
               ,
               and
               Communion
               ,
               and
               Peace
               ,
               is
               to-deny
               us
               our
               end
               ,
               and
               all
               .
            
             
               Yet
               Note
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               our
               Intention
               to
               impose
               upon
               all
               others
               ,
               all
               points
               that
               these
               two
               parties
               are
               agreed
               in
               ,
               nor
               to
               put
               all
               their
               Agreements
               into
               our
               
                 Form
                 of
                 Concord
              
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               regarded
               Agreement
               with
               no
               others
               .
               For
               instance
               ,
               both
               parties
               are
               Agreed
               of
               the
               Divine
               Institution
               of
               meer
               Ruling
               Elders
               :
               But
               so
               are
               not
               all
               others
               that
               are
               fit
               for
               their
               Communion
               .
               And
               therefore
               let
               that
               point
               be
               left
               out
               ,
               to
               the
               liberty
               of
               each
               Church
               .
               So
               both
               parties
               are
               Agreed
               that
               the
               Moderators
               (
               or
               Presidents
               )
               of
               the
               Associated
               Synods
               ,
               should
               rather
               (
               in
               point
               of
               convenience
               at
               least
               )
               be
               temporary
               ,
               than
               stated
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               should
               have
               no
               Negative
               Voice
               in
               Ordination
               .
               But
               others
               that
               are
               fit
               for
               our
               Communion
               think
               otherwise
               :
               And
               therefore
               let
               this
               be
               left
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Form
                 of
                 
                 Concord
              
               to
               our
               Brethrens
               Liberty
               .
               If
               they
               will
               hold
               Communion
               in
               the
               Associations
               that
               have
               but
               temporary
               Presidents
               ,
               let
               them
               be
               received
               :
               And
               if
               those
               that
               own
               not
               stated
               Presidents
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               such
               as
               Exercise
               a
               Negative
               Voice
               in
               Ordination
               ;
               will
               yet
               hold
               Communion
               in
               Synods
               (
               with
               a
               signification
               of
               their
               dissent
               in
               that
               point
               )
               with
               them
               that
               are
               of
               a
               contrary
               mind
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               received
               ;
               and
               will
               be
               ,
               by
               such
               as
               more
               regard
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               peace
               ,
               and
               the
               Interest
               of
               Christian
               Charity
               ,
               Piety
               and
               common
               Truths
               ,
               than
               their
               own
               conceits
               ,
               and
               carnal
               Interests
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               therefore
               next
               adjoin
               the
               Necessary
               Terms
               of
               an
               Universal
               Concord
               between
               all
               the
               Faithful
               Pastors
               and
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               in
               these
               Nations
               ,
               which
               yet
               need
               not
               be
               subscribed
               ,
               but
               taken
               as
               presupposed
               ;
               there
               being
               in
               the
               following
               
                 Form
                 of
                 Concord
              
               ,
               for
               the
               General
               Peace
               and
               Communion
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               enough
               for
               Subscription
               ,
               or
               Express
               Consent
               .
            
          
        
         
      
       
         
           
             
             
               Church
               Concord
               ABOUT
               
                 Government
                 and
                 Order
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               The
               Just
               Terms
               of
               Agreement
               between
               all
               Sober
               ,
               Serious
               Christians
               (
               by
               what
               Names
               soever
               now
               distinguished
               :
               )
               In
               point
               ,
               1.
               
               Of
               Catholick
               Communion
               .
               2.
               
               Of
               particular
               Church
               Communion
               .
               3.
               
               Of
               the
               Communion
               of
               Neighbour
               Churches
               ;
               4.
               
               And
               of
               Churches
               of
               several
               Kingdoms
               .
               5.
               
               And
               of
               their
               Duty
               as
               good
               Subjects
               to
               their
               Prince
               .
            
             
               Humbly
               offered
               to
               all
               the
               Christian
               Churches
               as
               the
               true
               and
               sufficient
               remedy
               of
               their
               Divisions
               ,
               if
               not
               rejected
               or
               neglected
               :
               And
               as
               a
               standing
               Witness
               before
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               against
               
                 Dividing
                 Zeal
              
               and
               
                 Church
                 Tyranny
              
               .
            
             
               By
               
                 RICHARD
                 BAXTER
              
               ,
               a
               Servant
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Love
               and
               Peace
               .
            
             
               We
               that
               are
               strong
               ,
               ought
               to
               bear
               the
               infirmities
               of
               the
               weak
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               please
               our selves
               :
               Let
               every
               one
               of
               us
               please
               his
               Neighbour
               for
               his
               good
               to
               edification
               —
               That
               ye
               may
               with
               One
               Mind
               ,
               and
               One
               Mouth
               glorifie
               God
               —
               Wherefore
               receive
               ye
               one
               another
               as
               Christ
               also
               received
               us
               to
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 15.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
              
            
             
               Be
               of
               One
               Mind
               ,
               Live
               in
               Peace
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               Love
               and
               Peace
               shall
               be
               with
               you
               ,
               
                 2
                 Cor.
                 13.
                 11.
                 
              
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 Tho.
                 Parkhurst
              
               at
               the
               Bible
               and
               
                 Three
                 Crowns
              
               in
               Cheapside
               near
               Mercers
               Chapel
               .
               1691.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               To
               the
               READER
               .
            
             
               
                 Countreymen
                 ,
              
            
             
               MY
               Saviour
               having
               made
               me
               Believe
               ,
               that
               every
               
                 Kingdom
                 divided
                 against
                 it self
                 is
                 brought
                 to
                 desolation
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               12.
               25.
               
               I
               shall
               the
               less
               regard
               the
               
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Satan
              
               ,
               who
               will
               say
               that
               such
               attempts
               to
               unite
               the
               
                 true
                 Subjects
                 of
                 Christ
              
               and
               the
               King
               ,
               is
               a
               dangerous
               Plot
               to
               strengthen
               Rebels
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               by
               their
               Union
               .
               If
               such
               Fiends
               should
               do
               their
               will
               upon
               me
               ,
               as
               Faith
               is
               but
               a
               means
               to
               the
               
                 final
                 perfective
              
               Grace
               of
               Love
               ,
               so
               I
               shall
               as
               much
               rejoice
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               Sacrifice
               or
               Martyr
               ,
               for
               
                 Christian
                 Love
              
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Faith
              
               :
               And
               if
               
                 Peacemakers
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
              
               (
               by
               those
               that
               are
               his
               Children
               at
               least
               ,
               )
               I
               am
               contented
               with
               that
               blessedness
               ,
               (
               Mat.
               5.
               9.
               
               )
               and
               envy
               not
               their
               kind
               of
               Honour
               or
               Prosperity
               .
            
             
               If
               this
               attempt
               shall
               speed
               no
               better
               ,
               than
               many
               which
               I
               have
               formerly
               made
               have
               done
               ,
               as
               to
               any
               
                 publick
                 Reconciliation
              
               I
               shall
               not
               yet
               think
               it
               vain
               ,
               while
               the
               
                 private
                 minds
              
               of
               many
               Christians
               are
               formed
               into
               more
               peaceable
               Apprehensions
               and
               Dispositions
               .
               But
               if
               it
               should
               succeed
               for
               any
               publick
               or
               common
               healing
               ,
               how
               great
               would
               be
               my
               Ioy
               ?
               While
               the
               Conciliatory
               Writings
               and
               Precious
               Names
               ,
               of
               
                 Usher
                 ▪
                 Hall
                 ,
                 Davenant
                 ,
                 Dury
                 ,
                 Bergius
                 ,
                 Burroughs
                 ,
              
               &c.
               are
               so
               sweet
               to
               me
               ;
               Let
               Envy
               gnash
               the
               Te●th
               ,
               and
               dividing
               Malice
               do
               its
               worst
               ,
               I
               hope
               in
               this
               delightful
               work
               to
               live
               and
               die
               .
            
             
               One
               thing
               I
               must
               warn
               the
               Reader
               of
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               omitted
               Scripture
               proofs
               of
               my
               Assertions
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               self-evident
               or
               past
               Controversie
               ,
               and
               because
               that
               the
               proofs
               which
               are
               fetcht
               from
               two
               or
               three
               Texts
               compared
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               understood
               ,
               by
               the
               usual
               sleighty
               Readings
               of
               such
               ,
               as
               expect
               the
               very
               Syllables
               :
               of
               the
               Assertions
               in
               the
               proofs
               .
               Therefore
               for
               brevity
               I
               take
               it
               to
               be
               the
               better
               way
               ,
               ●●
               this
               time
               to
               
                 offer
                 here
                 a
                 full
                 sufficient
                 proof
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 Assertions
                 ,
              
               which
               shall
               be
               questioned
               ,
               to
               such
               as
               shall
               soberly
               demand
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 Servant
                 of
                 Christ
                 for
                 his
                 Churches
                 Unity
                 and
                 Peace
                 ,
                 
                   Richard
                   Baxter
                
                 .
              
               
                 Acton
                 ,
                 
                   Nov.
                   2●
                   ,
                   1688.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               Q.
               SEeing
               you
               have
               oft
               affirmed
               publickly
               that
               the
               Terms
               of
               Concord
               among
               Christians
               are
               easie
               to
               be
               known
               ,
               if
               their
               unwillingness
               to
               practise
               them
               were
               not
               the
               hinderance
               ,
               you
               are
               desired
               to
               answer
               these
               Questions
               following
               .
               
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     What
                     are
                     the
                     necessary
                     Terms
                     of
                     Catholick
                     Communion
                     of
                     Christians
                     as
                     Members
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     Universal
                     ?
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     What
                     are
                     the
                     necessary
                     Terms
                     of
                     the
                     Communion
                     of
                     Christians
                     personally
                     ,
                     in
                     a
                     particular
                     Church
                     ?
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     What
                     are
                     the
                     Terms
                     on
                     which
                     Neighbour
                     Churches
                     may
                     hold
                     Communion
                     with
                     one
                     another
                     ?
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     What
                     are
                     the
                     Terms
                     of
                     Communion
                     between
                     the
                     Churches
                     of
                     several
                     Kingdoms
                     ?
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     What
                     is
                     the
                     Magistrates
                     Power
                     and
                     Duty
                     about
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Churches
                     and
                     Ministers
                     of
                     Christ
                     ?
                  
                
              
            
             
               I.
               It
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               that
               the
               Universal
               Church
               is
               considered
               as
               Spiritual
               or
               as
               Visible
               :
               As
               Spiritual
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               Universality
               of
               true
               Spiritual
               or
               Regenerate
               Believers
               ,
               as
               Headed
               by
               Jesus
               Christ.
               As
               Visible
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               Universality
               of
               the
               Baptized
               ,
               or
               Professors
               of
               true
               Faith
               ,
               as
               Headed
               by
               Christ
               ,
               (
               the
               Author
               and
               Object
               of
               that
               Faith.
               )
               And
               accordingly
               Christians
               are
               to
               be
               distinguished
               .
               And
               that
               the
               Question
               is
               of
               the
               
                 Visible
                 Church
                 and
                 Christians
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               This
               being
               supposed
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               Catholick
               Visible
               Communion
               consisteth
               ,
               1.
               
               Fundamentally
               ,
               in
               being
               all
               Baptized
               or
               entered
               into
               the
               
                 same
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
              
               ,
               with
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               so
               being
               joyned
               to
               the
               same
               Head
               ,
               and
               entered
               into
               the
               same
               Universal
               Body
               ,
               and
               professing
               the
               same
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Love
               ,
               and
               Obedience
               contained
               in
               that
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               not
               falling
               away
               from
               that
               Profession
               ,
               or
               any
               Essential
               part
               thereof
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               consequently
               that
               we
               all
               acknowledge
               the
               extraordinary
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               receive
               their
               Testimony
               and
               Doctrine
               recorded
               in
               the
               Sacred
               Scriptures
               :
               At
               least
               the
               foresaid
               Essentials
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ;
               and
               so
               much
               more
               as
               we
               understand
               ,
               and
               are
               convinced
               to
               be
               Canonical
               Scriptures
               ,
               or
               written
               by
               the
               Inspiration
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               also
               that
               we
               acknowledge
               a
               stated
               ordinary
               Ministry
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               appointed
               by
               Christ
               to
               Disciple
               and
               Baptize
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               teach
               them
               to
               observe
               all
               his
               Commands
               .
               And
               that
               we
               profess
               our
               willingness
               to
               
                 join
                 in
                 Christian
                 Assemblies
              
               under
               the
               conduct
               of
               such
               Ministers
               ,
               for
               the
               worshipping
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               furthering
               our
               own
               and
               others
               Salvation
               ;
               if
               we
               have
               opportunity
               so
               to
               do
               :
               And
               that
               we
               do
               accordingly
               .
            
          
           
             
               II.
               Q.
               1.
               
               We
               speak
               only
               of
               Visible
               Christians
               in
               this
               second
               Question
               also
               (
               of
               
                 Church
                 Communion
              
               .
               )
            
             
               2.
               
               [
               
                 A
                 Particular
                 Church
              
               ]
               signifieth
               either
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 A
                 Community
              
               of
               Christians
               
               agreed
               to
               live
               under
               Pastora●
               Guidance
               ,
               before
               they
               have
               a
               Pastor
               ,
               or
               have
               practised
               that
               agreement
               .
               This
               is
               not
               the
               Church
               here
               mean●
               .
               2.
               
               Or
               a
               
                 Political
                 Society
                 of
                 Christian
                 Pastor
                 and
                 People
                 professedly
                 associated
                 for
                 Personal
                 Communion
                 ,
                 Exercise
                 of
                 these
                 Relations
                 as
                 such
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 worshipping
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 furtherance
                 of
                 Love
                 and
                 Obedience
                 in
                 each
                 other
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Ends
               difference
               it
               from
               all
               
                 Civil
                 Societies
              
               of
               Christians
               ;
               and
               from
               the
               
                 associations
                 of
                 many
                 Churches
              
               for
               Communion
               by
               delegates
               .
            
             
               The
               necessary
               Terms
               of
               this
               Church
               Communion
               are
               these
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Pastor
               (
               whether
               one
               or
               more
               )
               must
               have
               all
               things
               essential
               to
               his
               Office.
               1.
               
               As
               to
               his
               Qualifications
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               he
               understand
               at
               least
               the
               Essential
               Points
               of
               Christianity
               and
               Church
               Communion
               .
               2.
               
               That
               he
               be
               able
               to
               teach
               them
               to
               others
               in
               some
               competent
               degree
               .
               3.
               
               That
               he
               be
               willing
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               and
               this
               for
               Gods
               Honour
               ,
               the
               Churches
               Good
               ,
               and
               Mens
               Salvation
               .
               2.
               
               As
               to
               his
               Call
               ,
               that
               he
               have
               a
               true
               notification
               of
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               undertake
               this
               Office
               ;
               which
               is
               ordinarily
               done
               .
               1.
               
               By
               the
               Ordination
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Approbation
               and
               Investiture
               )
               of
               Bishops
               or
               Pastors
               .
               2.
               
               And
               (
               in
               this
               case
               of
               his
               relation
               to
               a
               particular
               Church
               )
               by
               the
               
                 peoples
                 consent
              
               :
               All
               this
               in
               truth
               is
               needful
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               Appearance
               and
               Profession
               before
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               People
               must
               be
               Baptized
               persons
               ,
               Sacramentally
               engaged
               into
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               and
               such
               as
               have
               not
               professedly
               deserted
               that
               Covenant
               by
               Apostasie
               ;
               nor
               are
               proved
               before
               a
               lawful
               Judicature
               to
               be
               deserters
               of
               any
               Essential
               part
               thereof
               .
               (
               Whether
               open
               professed
               Covenanting
               may
               not
               serve
               without
               Baptism
               in
               cases
               of
               Necessity
               ,
               where
               Baptism
               cannot
               be
               had
               ,
               is
               a
               case
               so
               extraordinary
               that
               we
               need
               not
               here
               meddle
               with
               it
               .
               )
            
             
               3.
               
               He
               that
               was
               Baptized
               in
               Infancy
               ,
               and
               yet
               having
               opportunity
               at
               full
               age
               doth
               make
               no
               Profession
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               nor
               own
               his
               Baptismal
               Covenant
               openly
               by
               word
               or
               deed
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               numbered
               with
               Deserters
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Though
               the
               most
               plain
               and
               open
               profession
               is
               usually
               best
               ,
               where
               it
               may
               be
               ●ad
               ;
               yet
               a
               profession
               less
               explicite
               may
               serve
               to
               the
               being
               of
               Church-members
               ;
               such
               as
               is
               their
               actual
               joyning
               with
               those
               Churches
               ,
               who
               purposely
               assemble
               to
               make
               publick
               profession
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               (
               Faith
               ,
               Love
               and
               Obedience
               .
               )
            
             
               5.
               
               There
               must
               be
               also
               a
               signification
               of
               consent
               to
               their
               particular
               Church-Relation
               :
               either
               more
               express
               and
               plain
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               by
               such
               actions
               which
               may
               be
               reasonably
               presumed
               to
               signifie
               it
               .
               (
               As
               ordinary
               joining
               in
               Church-worship
               with
               that
               particular
               Church
               ,
               and
               submitting
               to
               the
               necessary
               guidance
               of
               the
               Pastors
               .
               )
            
             
               6.
               
               He
               that
               thus
               consenteth
               to
               his
               Relation
               to
               the
               Pastor
               and
               that
               Church
               ,
               is
               a
               Member
               ,
               though
               he
               consent
               not
               to
               the
               Membership
               or
               Presence
               of
               
                 many
                 particular
                 Members
                 thereof
              
               :
               Because
               they
               are
               but
               Integral
               and
               not
               Essential
               parts
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               But
               if
               a
               usual
               mixture
               (
               in
               the
               Assemblies
               )
               of
               Hereticks
               or
               Strangers
               which
               are
               not
               Members
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               confounding
               cause
               do
               give
               the
               Pastors
               
                 sufficient
                 reason
              
               to
               call
               all
               or
               part
               of
               the
               people
               to
               an
               
                 express
                 signification
              
               
               of
               their
               consent
               to
               their
               Relation
               ,
               to
               put
               it
               out
               of
               doubt
               ;
               they
               that
               causelesly
               refuse
               such
               signification
               ,
               do
               seem
               to
               deny
               their
               consent
               ,
               and
               allow
               the
               Pastor
               and
               Church
               to
               judge
               of
               them
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               The
               office
               of
               the
               Bishops
               or
               Pastors
               is
               subordinate
               to
               the
               Teaching
               ,
               and
               Interceeding
               and
               Ruling
               office
               of
               Christ
               ;
               And
               their
               work
               is
               to
               Teach
               the
               people
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               to
               be
               their
               Mouth
               and
               Guide
               in
               publick
               Worship
               ,
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               in
               Thanksgiving
               and
               Praise
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               administer
               his
               holy
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               to
               exercise
               that
               Power
               of
               the
               Keys
               which
               Christ
               hath
               committed
               to
               their
               trust
               ,
               in
               the
               Prudent
               and
               cautelous
               use
               of
               Church-Discipline
               :
               And
               all
               this
               according
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               Christ
               ,
               recorded
               in
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               .
               These
               therefore
               must
               be
               the
               Works
               and
               Ends
               ,
               for
               which
               these
               Churches
               must
               (
               professedly
               )
               assemble
               :
               Especially
               on
               the
               Lord's
               Days
               ,
               which
               are
               separated
               to
               these
               holy
               Uses
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               The
               General
               Command
               (
               in
               Nature
               and
               Scripture
               )
               
                 that
                 all
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 Edification
                 ,
                 decently
                 and
                 in
                 order
                 ,
              
               do
               require
               the
               Church
               with
               Prudence
               to
               determine
               of
               such
               undetermined
               Circumstances
               ,
               Modes
               and
               Orders
               ,
               as
               fall
               under
               those
               Generals
               :
               As
               what
               Translation
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               use
               ;
               what
               Metre
               of
               the
               Psalms
               ;
               what
               Tunes
               ;
               whether
               to
               divide
               the
               Scriptures
               into
               Chapters
               and
               Verses
               ;
               what
               Chapters
               to
               read
               ;
               what
               Psalms
               to
               Sing
               ,
               and
               when
               and
               how
               many
               :
               what
               particular
               Method
               to
               use
               in
               Preaching
               ;
               and
               what
               words
               :
               what
               helps
               for
               Memory
               ?
               whether
               written
               Notes
               ?
               in
               length
               or
               briefly
               ?
               At
               what
               Hour
               to
               begin
               :
               How
               long
               to
               Preach
               and
               Pray
               :
               In
               what
               words
               to
               Pray
               .
               In
               what
               decent
               habit
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               gesture
               to
               Preach
               or
               Sing
               God's
               Praises
               ,
               &c.
               what
               Utensils
               to
               use
               ,
               as
               Pulpit
               ,
               Font
               ,
               Table
               ,
               Cloth
               ,
               Cups
               ,
               &c.
               
               In
               what
               Place
               ,
               &c.
               
               In
               all
               which
               the
               Pastors
               are
               the
               Guides
               by
               Office
               ,
               and
               in
               many
               the
               Agents
               :
               And
               it
               is
               no
               sinful
               Will-worship
               or
               adding
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               determine
               in
               such
               cases
               :
               And
               they
               that
               will
               not
               stand
               to
               such
               Determinations
               cannot
               be
               Members
               of
               their
               Flocks
               :
               As
               if
               any
               will
               not
               meet
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               or
               place
               where
               the
               Church
               doth
               meet
               ,
               or
               will
               not
               use
               the
               same
               Psalms
               ,
               or
               Translations
               ,
               or
               hear
               the
               Pastor
               in
               such
               a
               Method
               ,
               or
               with
               such
               Notes
               ,
               &c.
               he
               thereby
               refuseth
               the
               Communion
               of
               that
               Church
               ;
               which
               must
               have
               some
               determinate
               time
               and
               place
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               yet
               the
               Pastors
               Power
               being
               for
               Edification
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               Destruction
               ,
               he
               must
               take
               the
               Peoples
               consent
               in
               all
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               the
               Churches
               good
               requireth
               it
               ,
               to
               their
               Edification
               and
               Peace
               ,
               and
               guide
               them
               as
               a
               Father
               by
               Love
               ,
               and
               in
               Humility
               as
               the
               Servant
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               Lording
               it
               over
               the
               Flock
               :
               And
               if
               his
               Determination
               should
               be
               so
               perverse
               as
               to
               be
               destructive
               of
               the
               Church
               or
               of
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               people
               must
               seek
               the
               due
               Remedy
               (
               of
               which
               more
               anon
               )
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               As
               the
               Keys
               of
               the
               Church
               are
               committed
               by
               Christ
               to
               the
               
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 for
                 intromission
                 ,
                 Guidance
              
               and
               
                 Sentential
                 Excommunication
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               so
               the
               People
               must
               not
               usurp
               any
               part
               of
               their
               office
               :
               They
               are
               not
               obliged
               to
               try
               the
               Faith
               or
               Holiness
               of
               such
               as
               are
               to
               be
               Baptized
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               are
               to
               be
               received
               into
               their
               Publick
               Communion
               ;
               but
               may
               rest
               in
               the
               Pastors
               Judgment
               ,
               whose
               office
               it
               is
               to
               try
               them
               :
               supposing
               still
               
               that
               they
               have
               their
               due
               remedy
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               corrupting
               or
               destructive
               Male
               ▪
               administration
               .
               And
               that
               their
               needful
               assistance
               in
               their
               Places
               should
               be
               used
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               If
               any
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               do
               live
               in
               any
               Heresie
               or
               other
               great
               Sin
               ,
               contrary
               to
               his
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               those
               who
               are
               acquainted
               with
               it
               ,
               must
               admonish
               him
               and
               seek
               to
               bring
               him
               to
               Repentance
               ,
               in
               the
               order
               appointed
               by
               Christ
               ;
               And
               if
               he
               repent
               not
               ,
               they
               must
               tell
               the
               Church
               ;
               And
               if
               being
               duely
               admonished
               by
               the
               Pastors
               ,
               he
               yet
               repent
               not
               ,
               the
               Pastors
               as
               the
               Church
               Guides
               ,
               must
               pronounce
               him
               unfit
               for
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               require
               him
               to
               forbear
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               to
               avoid
               him
               ;
               which
               the
               people
               must
               obey
               .
               Yet
               so
               ,
               as
               that
               if
               the
               people
               have
               sufficient
               cause
               to
               doubt
               whether
               a
               censure
               be
               not
               contrary
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               may
               enquire
               into
               the
               cause
               ;
               And
               if
               they
               find
               it
               contrary
               indeed
               ,
               they
               must
               not
               execute
               that
               Sentence
               ,
               by
               any
               of
               those
               private
               Acts
               of
               alienation
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               their
               own
               Power
               :
               And
               they
               may
               seek
               due
               reparation
               of
               the
               publick
               breach
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               If
               one
               Pastor
               of
               a
               Church
               where
               there
               are
               many
               do
               perniciously
               and
               notably
               corrupt
               the
               Faith
               or
               the
               Worship
               ,
               or
               the
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               other
               Pastors
               must
               admonish
               him
               ,
               and
               both
               they
               and
               the
               people
               disown
               him
               ,
               if
               after
               a
               first
               and
               second
               Admonition
               ,
               he
               repent
               not
               .
               And
               the
               same
               must
               the
               people
               do
               by
               all
               the
               Pastors
               ,
               if
               all
               be
               guilty
               in
               the
               same
               kind
               ;
               and
               must
               trust
               their
               Souls
               with
               more
               faithful
               Pastors
               .
               But
               this
               must
               not
               be
               done
               mistakingly
               ,
               headily
               or
               rashly
               ,
               nor
               as
               an
               Act
               of
               Government
               over
               the
               Pastors
               or
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               as
               an
               Act
               of
               Obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               their
               Souls
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               interest
               of
               Christ
               :
               Nor
               must
               it
               be
               done
               without
               such
               consultation
               with
               ,
               and
               assistance
               of
               the
               Neighbour
               Churches
               ,
               or
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               as
               their
               case
               shall
               make
               necessary
               or
               profitable
               to
               their
               right
               Ends.
               Nor
               by
               a
               violation
               of
               any
               lawful
               Orders
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               If
               a
               Pastor
               preach
               some
               unsound
               Doctrines
               ,
               or
               faultily
               perform
               the
               publick
               Worship
               ,
               or
               neglect
               just
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               receive
               the
               unworthy
               to
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               reject
               the
               worthy
               ,
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               innocent
               Members
               ,
               (
               who
               make
               not
               the
               fault
               their
               own
               by
               consent
               ,
               or
               by
               neglecting
               their
               Duties
               to
               reform
               it
               )
               maketh
               none
               of
               this
               to
               be
               their
               Sin
               ,
               nor
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               for
               a
               sign
               of
               their
               consent
               :
               Nor
               will
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               unworthy
               deprive
               the
               Godly
               of
               the
               Blessing
               or
               Comfort
               of
               God's
               Ordinance
               :
               Nor
               are
               they
               bound
               to
               separate
               from
               that
               Church
               ,
               because
               of
               these
               Corruptions
               ,
               unless
               they
               are
               so
               great
               as
               to
               unchurch
               that
               Church
               ,
               or
               make
               their
               Worship
               and
               Communion
               such
               ,
               as
               God
               himself
               rejecteth
               and
               will
               not
               accept
               :
               or
               unless
               by
               imposing
               Sin
               upon
               them
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               way
               ,
               the
               Church
               expel
               them
               ;
               or
               they
               have
               accidentally
               some
               other
               reason
               to
               remove
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               The
               Members
               of
               the
               same
               Church
               must
               live
               so
               near
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               may
               be
               capable
               of
               the
               Communion
               and
               Duties
               of
               their
               relation
               .
               But
               whether
               Parish-bounds
               shall
               be
               Church-bounds
               ,
               and
               whether
               there
               shall
               be
               one
               Church
               only
               ,
               or
               more
               in
               the
               same
               Parish
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               which
               God
               hath
               not
               directly
               determined
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               general
               Rules
               to
               direct
               our
               Prudence
               ,
               as
               cases
               are
               by
               Circumstances
               varied
               .
            
             
             
               Where
               the
               Magistrates
               Laws
               thus
               bound
               the
               Churches
               ,
               and
               the
               conveniences
               of
               
                 Numbers
                 ,
                 Maintenance
                 ,
                 Place
              
               ,
               and
               
                 common
                 Expectation
              
               require
               it
               ;
               And
               where
               it
               is
               commonly
               taken
               for
               scandalous
               Disobedience
               ,
               or
               Disorder
               or
               Schism
               ,
               to
               do
               otherwise
               ,
               Prudence
               forbiddeth
               us
               to
               violate
               these
               Bounds
               and
               Orders
               ,
               without
               true
               necessity
               .
               Not
               taking
               all
               for
               Church-Members
               who
               are
               Parishioners
               ,
               but
               taking
               
                 none
                 but
                 Parishioners
              
               into
               that
               Church
               ,
               nor
               setting
               up
               other
               Churches
               in
               that
               Parish
               .
               But
               when
               there
               are
               no
               such
               Laws
               and
               Reasons
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               where
               there
               are
               plainly
               greater
               Reasons
               or
               necessity
               to
               do
               otherwise
               ;
               we
               should
               not
               make
               such
               a
               Law
               to
               our selves
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               When
               true
               sound
               Churches
               are
               first
               settled
               ,
               
                 all
                 unneoessary
                 and
                 causeless
                 Separation
              
               from
               them
               ,
               or
               setting
               up
               of
               new
               Churches
               in
               the
               same
               Towns
               or
               Parishes
               ,
               by
               way
               
                 of
                 disclaiming
                 them
              
               ,
               or
               in
               
                 opposition
                 to
                 them
              
               ,
               should
               be
               avoided
               by
               all
               Christians
               .
               Because
               ,
               1.
               
               We
               find
               not
               in
               Scripture
               times
               ,
               that
               any
               one
               City
               had
               many
               such
               Churches
               ,
               approved
               of
               God
               :
               (
               The
               numbers
               of
               Christians
               being
               but
               enow
               for
               one
               )
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               it
               taketh
               up
               more
               Ministers
               than
               the
               interest
               of
               the
               Universal
               Church
               can
               allow
               to
               so
               few
               .
               3.
               
               Because
               it
               proceedeth
               from
               a
               sinful
               want
               of
               Love
               and
               Unity
               ;
               and
               tendeth
               to
               the
               further
               decrease
               of
               both
               :
               Long
               and
               sad
               Experlence
               having
               shewed
               ,
               that
               each
               of
               those
               Churches
               think
               it
               to
               be
               their
               Duty
               to
               stablish
               their
               several
               perswasions
               ,
               and
               oppose
               the
               contrary
               ;
               whereby
               they
               are
               carried
               as
               for
               the
               interest
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               to
               make
               their
               Adversaries
               be
               thought
               to
               be
               ignorant
               ,
               erroneous
               ,
               or
               bad
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               make
               one
               another
               seem
               less
               amiable
               ;
               to
               the
               ruine
               of
               Love
               and
               the
               division
               and
               danger
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
               And
               because
               Love
               and
               Unity
               are
               so
               frequently
               and
               vehemently
               pressed
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               :
               and
               Divisions
               or
               Schism
               so
               much
               forbidden
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               All
               these
               are
               sinful
               Schismatical
               Separations
               ,
               but
               in
               very
               different
               degrees
               .
               1.
               
               When
               the
               interest
               of
               some
               Heresie
               ,
               or
               lesser
               Errour
               ,
               and
               the
               disclaiming
               of
               some
               truth
               ,
               doth
               cause
               men
               to
               separate
               .
               2.
               
               When
               they
               slander
               a
               
                 true
                 Ministry
              
               as
               
                 no
                 true
                 Ministry
              
               ,
               and
               so
               separate
               .
               3.
               
               When
               they
               slander
               a
               
                 true
                 Church
              
               as
               
                 no
                 true
                 Church
              
               .
               4.
               
               When
               they
               separate
               because
               they
               accuse
               true
               worship
               to
               be
               Idolatry
               ,
               or
               lawful
               worship
               to
               be
               unlawful
               .
               5.
               
               When
               they
               falsly
               accuse
               the
               Churches
               Faith
               ,
               Worship
               or
               Order
               to
               be
               defective
               ,
               and
               to
               want
               some
               necessary
               part
               (
               As
               the
               Papists
               do
               by
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               who
               take
               up
               with
               the
               Scripture-Religion
               alone
               .
               )
               6.
               
               When
               they
               accuse
               some
               tolerable
               failing
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               be
               intolerable
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               maketh
               their
               Communion
               unlawful
               .
               7.
               
               When
               they
               separate
               from
               the
               Church
               because
               of
               the
               Holiness
               and
               Strictness
               of
               its
               Doctrine
               and
               just
               Discipline
               ,
               which
               crosseth
               them
               in
               their
               Sin
               ;
               or
               because
               they
               hate
               the
               Purity
               of
               its
               Worship
               and
               Obedience
               .
               8.
               
               When
               they
               separate
               because
               that
               they
               have
               not
               a
               part
               in
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               themselves
               ,
               in
               receiving
               Members
               ,
               or
               censuring
               them
               ;
               or
               because
               they
               may
               not
               be
               Teachers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               invade
               the
               Pastoral
               Office.
               9.
               
               When
               Pride
               or
               Coveteousness
               maketh
               them
               separate
               ,
               through
               personal
               distaste
               at
               the
               Pastors
               or
               any
               Members
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               respect
               or
               honour
               ,
               or
               gain
               ,
               or
               upon
               supposed
               injuries
               .
               10.
               
               When
               the
               Minor
               part
               separate
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               not
               their
               own
               will
               against
               the
               Major
               part
               ,
               in
               the
               choice
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               or
               in
               other
               Church-Affairs
               ,
               
               in
               which
               they
               have
               just
               cause
               to
               acquiesce
               .
               11.
               
               When
               they
               over-value
               their
               own
               Conceits
               and
               doubtful
               Opinions
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               indifferent
               Modes
               or
               words
               of
               Circumstances
               of
               Worship
               or
               Order
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               think
               it
               needful
               to
               separate
               to
               enjoy
               them
               .
               12.
               
               When
               they
               expect
               that
               the
               Pastors
               should
               Excommunicate
               ,
               or
               deny
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               such
               as
               they
               account
               unfit
               ,
               without
               any
               accusation
               and
               proof
               ,
               or
               true
               Church-justice
               ;
               And
               do
               separate
               from
               the
               Communion
               where
               such
               are
               received
               ;
               as
               unlawful
               for
               themselves
               .
               13.
               
               When
               they
               separate
               upon
               this
               false
               Supposition
               ,
               that
               their
               presence
               maketh
               them
               guilty
               as
               Consenters
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               Ministers
               Errours
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               or
               Method
               or
               words
               of
               his
               Preaching
               ,
               Praying
               or
               other
               Administrations
               .
               14.
               
               When
               they
               separate
               because
               the
               Church
               will
               not
               forbear
               the
               Singing
               of
               
               David's
               Psalms
               ,
               the
               Baptizing
               of
               Infants
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               such
               part
               or
               order
               of
               God's
               Worship
               .
               15.
               
               When
               they
               separate
               because
               they
               will
               not
               consent
               to
               the
               lawful
               Circumstances
               of
               Time
               ,
               Place
               ,
               Translation
               ,
               Metre
               ,
               Tunes
               ,
               Utensils
               ,
               or
               Methods
               which
               the
               Church
               doth
               use
               .
               These
               all
               are
               unlawful
               Separations
               .
               But
               the
               great
               aggravations
               are
               ,
               when
               they
               separate
               to
               set
               up
               Heretical
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               or
               false
               Church-Orders
               and
               Worship
               corrupted
               in
               the
               Essentials
               ;
               or
               to
               promote
               ungodliness
               ,
               or
               to
               rail
               at
               others
               from
               whom
               they
               separate
               ,
               and
               to
               cherish
               Divisions
               to
               the
               injury
               of
               the
               common
               Christian
               Cause
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               These
               following
               are
               lawful
               Causes
               of
               Separation
               .
               1.
               
               When
               the
               Pastors
               are
               really
               no
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               uncapable
               ,
               or
               
                 uncalled
                 Usurpers
              
               ,
               or
               Hereticks
               or
               Infidels
               ;
               or
               open
               Enemies
               to
               Piety
               ,
               who
               do
               more
               harm
               than
               good
               ,
               and
               set
               themselves
               to
               destroy
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               ends
               of
               their
               Ministry
               2.
               
               When
               the
               Church
               maketh
               not
               Profession
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               or
               are
               not
               baptized
               or
               visible
               Christians
               .
               3.
               
               When
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               Idolatry
               ,
               or
               such
               for
               the
               Substance
               as
               God
               will
               not
               accept
               ,
               nor
               it
               is
               not
               lawful
               to
               joyn
               in
               .
               4.
               
               When
               the
               Church
               renounceth
               ,
               or
               omitteth
               
                 any
                 Ordinance
              
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               the
               whole
               Church
               must
               ordinarily
               perform
               ,
               and
               which
               
                 all
                 things
                 considered
              
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               lawful
               to
               omit
               .
               5.
               
               When
               (
               after
               due
               admonition
               )
               the
               Church
               is
               turned
               into
               a
               Theatre
               of
               Contention
               ,
               and
               a
               School
               of
               Malignity
               and
               reviling
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               of
               destroying
               Christian
               Love
               to
               others
               ;
               or
               of
               promoting
               Schism
               to
               the
               intolerable
               wrong
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Cause
               and
               Churches
               of
               Christ.
               6.
               
               When
               (
               after
               due
               Admonition
               and
               Patience
               )
               the
               Church
               so
               far
               renounceth
               Discipline
               ,
               as
               openly
               to
               own
               and
               justifie
               such
               wickedness
               or
               heinous
               Sins
               ,
               as
               are
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               true
               Profession
               of
               Christianity
               and
               Godliness
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               And
               if
               the
               unsoundness
               ,
               badness
               or
               weakness
               of
               the
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               the
               faultiness
               of
               the
               Worship
               ,
               Order
               or
               Discipline
               ,
               be
               not
               so
               great
               as
               to
               make
               Communion
               with
               the
               Church
               
                 sunply
                 unlawful
              
               ;
               yet
               any
               
                 free
                 man
              
               whose
               Edification
               is
               greatly
               hindered
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               can
               elsewhere
               have
               far
               greater
               helps
               for
               his
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               joyn
               with
               a
               Church
               which
               walketh
               more
               conformably
               to
               the
               Christian
               Rule
               ,
               may
               lawfully
               remove
               himself
               to
               such
               a
               Ministry
               and
               Church
               ;
               when
               it
               is
               not
               to
               the
               greater
               hurt
               of
               others
               ,
               than
               his
               own
               good
               .
               Especially
               such
               whose
               ignorance
               ,
               weakness
               and
               deadness
               ,
               maketh
               a
               lively
               and
               convincing
               Ministry
               more
               needful
               to
               their
               safety
               and
               welfare
               ,
               than
               it
               is
               to
               others
               :
               For
               it
               is
               a
               Sin
               ,
               
                 Caeteris
                 paribus
              
               ,
               
               to
               prefer
               the
               worse
               before
               the
               better
               ;
               and
               a
               sin
               to
               neglect
               the
               best
               means
               for
               our
               Souls
               which
               we
               can
               lawfully
               enjoy
               :
               And
               the
               Soul
               is
               more
               precious
               than
               to
               be
               hazarded
               or
               left
               in
               sin
               and
               darkness
               for
               an
               unnecessary
               Circumstance
               .
            
             
               Nor
               is
               it
               any
               sinful
               Separation
               ,
               or
               Disorder
               ,
               for
               the
               Members
               of
               one
               Church
               to
               communicate
               occasionally
               with
               other
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               ;
               seeing
               our
               relation
               to
               the
               Universal
               Church
               is
               more
               strict
               and
               inviolable
               than
               to
               any
               particular
               Church
               as
               such
               .
            
             
               Also
               in
               case
               of
               removal
               of
               our
               Habitations
               ,
               or
               change
               of
               our
               Family
               Relations
               ,
               or
               other
               the
               like
               Reasons
               ,
               it
               is
               lawful
               to
               remove
               from
               one
               Church
               to
               another
               (
               without
               any
               unjust
               censuring
               of
               that
               which
               we
               remove
               from
               :
               )
               And
               if
               the
               first
               Church
               will
               not
               consent
               (
               after
               due
               means
               for
               their
               satisfaction
               )
               we
               may
               remove
               without
               their
               consent
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               He
               that
               is
               denied
               Communion
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               unless
               he
               will
               speak
               or
               subscribe
               some
               falshood
               ,
               or
               take
               any
               false
               Oath
               ,
               or
               make
               any
               unlawful
               promise
               ,
               or
               commit
               any
               other
               sin
               ,
               is
               sinfully
               cast
               out
               or
               repulsed
               by
               the
               Imposer
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               guilty
               of
               Schism
               or
               sinful
               Separation
               ,
               by
               denying
               to
               commit
               such
               imposed
               sin
               .
            
             
               And
               he
               that
               only
               removeth
               from
               the
               
                 place
                 of
                 meeting
              
               ,
               with
               the
               Pastor
               and
               Church
               when
               
                 they
                 remove
              
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               withdraw
               from
               the
               
                 Church
                 it self
              
               ;
               or
               that
               adhereth
               to
               his
               
                 lawful
                 Pastor
              
               and
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Church
               adhere
               to
               an
               Usurper
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               judged
               guilty
               of
               Schism
               ;
               for
               such
               avoiding
               of
               Schism
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               The
               principal
               care
               for
               the
               avoiding
               of
               Schism
               ,
               and
               for
               maintaining
               Unity
               and
               Love
               ,
               is
               incumbent
               on
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               whose
               first
               work
               must
               be
               to
               preserve
               this
               Love
               and
               Unity
               in
               their
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               to
               prevent
               withdrawing
               into
               separating
               Churches
               .
               To
               which
               end
               ,
               their
               first
               care
               must
               be
               to
               give
               no
               just
               cause
               ,
               by
               corrupting
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               Worship
               or
               Discipline
               ,
               to
               any
               to
               withdraw
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               impose
               any
               
                 unnecessary
                 thing
              
               as
               necessary
               to
               Communion
               ;
               but
               to
               
                 unite
                 in
                 things
                 necessary
              
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               
                 liberty
                 in
                 things
                 unnecessary
                 ▪
              
               (
               A
               means
               approved
               in
               all
               Ages
               by
               Peacemakers
               :
               )
               And
               to
               guide
               the
               Church
               by
               the
               paternal
               Government
               of
               
                 Reason
                 and
                 Love
              
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               Tyranny
               to
               make
               themselves
               hateful
               :
               And
               to
               be
               much
               in
               preaching
               
                 Love
                 and
                 Concord
              
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               may
               know
               the
               sin
               and
               danger
               of
               Factions
               and
               Divisions
               ;
               and
               to
               avoid
               all
               Factiousness
               and
               Contentiousness
               themselves
               .
               And
               their
               next
               care
               must
               be
               to
               labour
               after
               a
               laudable
               (
               if
               they
               cannot
               reach
               an
               eminent
               )
               degree
               ,
               of
               ability
               in
               teaching
               ,
               and
               exemplariness
               in
               a
               holy
               and
               
                 charitable
                 Life
              
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               win
               the
               esteem
               and
               love
               of
               the
               Flock
               ,
               and
               may
               give
               them
               no
               occasion
               to
               think
               that
               the
               necessity
               of
               their
               Souls
               ,
               requireth
               them
               to
               seek
               for
               better
               helps
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               differing
               (
               though
               tolerable
               )
               Opinions
               ,
               do
               so
               possess
               any
               of
               the
               peoples
               minds
               ,
               that
               no
               means
               can
               satisfie
               them
               ,
               to
               continue
               in
               the
               same
               Assemblies
               ;
               and
               their
               presence
               will
               be
               more
               hurtful
               than
               their
               absence
               ;
               or
               if
               the
               Pastor
               or
               Church
               be
               so
               over-rigid
               as
               not
               to
               tolerate
               their
               dissent
               ;
               the
               next
               thing
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               is
               to
               permit
               them
               to
               Worship
               in
               other
               Assemblies
               ,
               (
               though
               their
               withdrawing
               may
               not
               be
               justifiable
               ;
               )
               and
               to
               take
               care
               that
               Love
               and
               Peace
               be
               maintained
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               with
               Neighbour
               Churches
               ;
               though
               perhaps
               weak
               and
               faulty
               ;
               which
               bringeth
               us
               up
               to
               the
               next
               Question
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Q.
               3.
               
               What
               are
               the
               Terms
               on
               which
               Neighbour
               Churches
               ,
               may
               hold
               Communion
               with
               one
               another
               ?
            
             
               A.
               What
               these
               
                 particular
                 Churches
              
               in
               the
               question
               are
               is
               shewed
               before
               .
            
             
               The
               Communion
               in
               question
               consisteth
               ,
               1.
               
               In
               holding
               the
               
                 same
                 Faith.
              
               2.
               
               In
               the
               
                 same
                 Worship
              
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               necessary
               parts
               .
               3.
               
               In
               the
               
                 same
                 profession
                 of
                 Obedience
              
               to
               God.
               4.
               
               In
               a
               
                 professed
                 estimation
              
               of
               each
               other
               as
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               as
               
                 true
                 Churches
              
               of
               Christ.
               5.
               
               And
               in
               a
               
                 professed
                 Love
              
               to
               one
               another
               as
               such
               .
               6.
               
               And
               in
               such
               Communion
               and
               
                 mutual
                 Assistance
              
               ,
               as
               tend
               to
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 Universal
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 benefit
                 of
                 each
                 other
              
               .
               The
               Terms
               therefore
               and
               means
               must
               be
               these
               following
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               They
               must
               publickly
               profess
               the
               
                 same
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               Essential
               parts
               ;
               which
               is
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               [
               
                 That
                 we
                 continue
                 our
                 consent
                 to
                 our
                 Baptismal
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 with
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 renouncing
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 the
                 World
                 and
                 the
                 Flesh
                 :
                 Particularly
                 professing
                 to
                 believe
                 all
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Creed
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Desire
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 sincerely
                 to
                 endeavour
                 to
                 live
                 towards
                 God
                 and
                 Men
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Ten
                 Commandments
                 :
                 Believing
                 also
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Canonical
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 intire
                 Rule
                 of
                 our
                 Divine
                 Belief
                 ,
                 and
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 Obedience
                 .
                 ]
                 And
                 we
                 renounce
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 know
                 them
                 ,
                 all
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 Errors
                 and
                 Practices
                 contrary
                 hereto
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               This
               is
               all
               the
               Profession
               that
               is
               to
               be
               required
               of
               any
               person
               in
               order
               to
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Communion
              
               of
               Christians
               as
               such
               ;
               or
               of
               the
               
                 Members
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 Church
              
               ,
               (
               besides
               their
               consent
               to
               their
               particular
               Church
               relation
               ;
               )
               or
               of
               
                 Neighbour
                 Churches
              
               for
               their
               Communion
               with
               each
               other
               .
               Except
               when
               any
               scandal
               obligeth
               us
               to
               clear
               our selves
               (
               whether
               it
               be
               suspected
               Heresie
               or
               wickedness
               of
               Life
               )
               by
               a
               just
               Purgation
               or
               Repentance
               .
               And
               the
               requiring
               of
               
                 larger
                 unnecessary
                 Professions
              
               ,
               hath
               been
               the
               grand
               Engine
               of
               Church
               Divisions
               through
               many
               Generations
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Yet
               as
               there
               are
               Christians
               of
               
                 divers
                 degrees
              
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               soundness
               in
               the
               same
               Church
               ,
               so
               there
               are
               Churches
               also
               as
               different
               :
               And
               though
               we
               must
               own
               them
               all
               as
               
                 Christian
                 Churches
              
               ,
               which
               are
               such
               indeed
               ,
               yet
               must
               we
               not
               judge
               them
               
                 equally
                 sound
              
               or
               pure
               ;
               but
               must
               disown
               the
               gross
               corruptions
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               Worship
               or
               Discipline
               which
               are
               proved
               to
               be
               in
               any
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               must
               specially
               honour
               those
               that
               are
               more
               faithful
               ,
               pure
               and
               entire
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 No
                 one
                 particular
                 single
                 Church
              
               must
               claim
               or
               usurp
               a
               Right
               of
               Dominion
               or
               Government
               over
               other
               Churches
               ,
               as
               
                 given
                 them
                 by
                 God
              
               ;
               seeing
               that
               all
               such
               true
               Churches
               are
               as
               Cities
               or
               Corporations
               in
               one
               Kingdom
               ;
               which
               are
               all
               governed
               by
               one
               King
               ,
               but
               are
               none
               of
               them
               rightful
               Rulers
               of
               the
               rest
               .
               Nor
               must
               any
               Men
               of
               their
               own
               heads
               set
               up
               such
               Forms
               of
               Government
               as
               of
               
                 Humane
                 right
              
               ,
               in
               Conformity
               to
               the
               Secular
               Governments
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               (
               and
               this
               as
               Spiritual
               in
               the
               Exercise
               of
               the
               Keys
               which
               Christ
               committed
               to
               his
               Ministers
               )
               tho'
               one
               eminent
               Minister
               may
               instruct
               and
               admonish
               many
               others
               ,
               and
               have
               some
               care
               of
               many
               Churches
               )
               contrary
               to
               ,
               or
               inconsistent
               with
               ,
               the
               Orders
               setled
               by
               Christ
               or
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               were
               commissioned
               by
               him
               for
               the
               
               setling
               of
               all
               Universally
               necessarily
               Church
               Government
               ,
               and
               infallibly
               guided
               therein
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               Much
               less
               may
               the
               Unity
               and
               Peace
               of
               the
               Church
               be
               laid
               upon
               such
               invented
               policies
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               by
               the
               Papists
               ,
               who
               make
               their
               forged
               .
               Head
               ,
               Pope
               or
               Council
               ,
               a
               constitutive
               essential
               part
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               and
               seign
               all
               the
               Christian
               World
               to
               be
               Schismaticks
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               be
               his
               Subjects
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               But
               Love
               ,
               and
               Concord
               ,
               and
               Peace
               must
               be
               maintained
               among
               the
               
                 equal
                 parts
              
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
               Seeing
               it
               is
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               Churches
               and
               their
               Beauty
               ,
               and
               the
               Exercise
               and
               help
               of
               the
               Life
               and
               Holiness
               of
               all
               the
               parts
               :
               Therefore
               such
               correspondencies
               must
               be
               maintained
               among
               them
               ,
               as
               tend
               to
               a
               right
               understanding
               of
               each
               other
               ,
               and
               to
               a
               just
               furtherance
               of
               these
               happy
               ends
               :
               And
               as
               in
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               the
               determinations
               of
               
                 useful
                 circumstances
              
               according
               to
               
                 Gods
                 general
                 Rules
              
               ,
               is
               no
               
                 sinful
                 addition
              
               to
               Gods
               Word
               or
               Ordinances
               ,
               so
               neither
               is
               it
               here
               to
               be
               so
               judged
               ,
               if
               Magistrates
               by
               Laws
               or
               Churches
               by
               consent
               ,
               do
               determine
               of
               
                 useful
                 undetermined
                 circumstances
              
               ,
               for
               the
               ordering
               of
               these
               Correspondencies
               ,
               and
               preventing
               Contentions
               ,
               Factions
               and
               Divisions
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               ordinary
               means
               of
               these
               correspondencies
               ,
               are
               Messengers
               and
               Synods
               ,
               (
               or
               Councils
               )
               and
               
                 Letters
                 Testimonial
              
               or
               Certificates
               .
               If
               one
               Church
               be
               offended
               with
               another
               ,
               upon
               suspicion
               of
               Heresie
               or
               scandalous
               Practices
               ,
               they
               may
               by
               Messengers
               admonish
               them
               ,
               and
               these
               may
               by
               Messengers
               make
               their
               Purgation
               or
               Confession
               .
               As
               also
               if
               they
               desire
               Advice
               or
               Help
               from
               one
               another
               ;
               but
               if
               in
               common
               and
               weighty
               cases
               ,
               there
               be
               need
               of
               more
               common
               and
               judicious
               consultations
               ,
               or
               significations
               of
               Consent
               and
               Concord
               ,
               Synods
               are
               the
               means
               thereto
               .
               And
               if
               one
               Member
               Travel
               into
               other
               parts
               ,
               or
               remove
               his
               dwelling
               ,
               or
               be
               to
               be
               received
               by
               other
               Churches
               ;
               especially
               in
               Suspicious
               Times
               and
               Cases
               ,
               
                 Communicatory
                 Letters
              
               and
               Certificates
               are
               the
               means
               ,
               that
               Hereticks
               and
               Deceivers
               abuse
               not
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Whether
               these
               Synods
               shall
               be
               held
               at
               certain
               
                 stated
                 times
              
               ,
               or
               variously
               as
               occasions
               vary
               ?
               And
               whether
               they
               shall
               have
               a
               President
               ?
               And
               whether
               he
               shall
               be
               mutable
               or
               fixed
               ?
               And
               of
               
                 how
                 many
                 Churches
              
               they
               shall
               be
               composed
               ?
               And
               
                 how
                 oft
              
               they
               shall
               meet
               ,
               and
               
                 how
                 long
              
               they
               shall
               sit
               ;
               with
               such
               like
               ,
               are
               circumstances
               left
               to
               Humane
               Prudence
               ,
               under
               the
               general
               Laws
               of
               Christ.
               But
               the
               use
               of
               Synods
               is
               so
               ordinary
               and
               great
               ,
               that
               in
               
                 sound
                 and
                 peaceable
              
               Countreys
               ,
               where
               Heresie
               or
               Church-Tyranny
               doth
               not
               turn
               them
               against
               their
               proper
               ends
               ;
               and
               where
               State-Iealousies
               cause
               not
               Rulers
               to
               forbid
               them
               ,
               the
               statedness
               and
               frequency
               of
               them
               will
               be
               of
               very
               great
               advantage
               to
               the
               Churches
               :
               But
               in
               the
               contrary
               cases
               it
               may
               be
               quite
               contrary
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Though
               no
               one
               of
               
                 these
                 Bishops
              
               or
               Pastors
               in
               Councils
               (
               nor
               
                 many
                 conjunct
              
               )
               be
               by
               
                 Divine
                 Right
              
               the
               
                 proper
                 Governour
              
               over
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               therefore
               as
               
                 to
                 one
                 another
              
               their
               Canons
               ,
               are
               Agreements
               for
               Union
               ,
               rather
               than
               the
               Laws
               of
               
                 Superior
                 Governours
              
               ,
               yet
               do
               they
               not
               by
               their
               
                 Assembling
                 lose
              
               their
               Governing
               Power
               over
               their
               
                 Several
                 Flocks
              
               ,
               but
               meet
               to
               exercise
               it
               with
               the
               
                 greater
                 consideration
                 and
                 force
              
               :
               And
               therefore
               their
               lawful
               Determinations
               and
               Agreements
               may
               be
               truely
               obligatory
               to
               their
               several
               Flocks
               .
            
             
             
               8.
               
               The
               largeness
               of
               these
               Councils
               should
               be
               suited
               to
               the
               occasion
               and
               necessity
               :
               As
               the
               Scandals
               ,
               Heresies
               ,
               Schisms
               or
               Contentions
               do
               require
               .
               But
               to
               make
               
                 proper
                 Universal
                 Councils
              
               to
               be
               the
               ordinary
               
                 Supreme
                 Governing
                 Law-givers
              
               to
               a
               
                 Body
                 Politick
              
               called
               the
               Universal
               Church
               is
               a
               device
               of
               those
               who
               would
               do
               Christs
               work
               in
               their
               own
               mistaking
               way
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               preserving
               of
               the
               Churches
               Unity
               ,
               will
               desperately
               divide
               ,
               corrupt
               and
               injure
               it
               .
               There
               is
               
                 no
                 necessity
              
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 Christs
                 Universal
                 Laws
              
               being
               sufficient
               ,
               with
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Government
              
               of
               Princes
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Circumstantial
                 Determinations
              
               of
               the
               particular
               Churches
               :
               And
               it
               is
               pernicious
               ,
               if
               not
               impossible
               :
               The
               many
               thousand
               Miles
               distance
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               the
               paucity
               of
               the
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               necessity
               of
               their
               presence
               in
               many
               Churches
               ;
               the
               many
               years
               that
               must
               be
               spent
               in
               Travel
               ;
               the
               opposition
               of
               Heathen
               and
               Infidel
               Princes
               whose
               Subjects
               they
               are
               ,
               or
               through
               whose
               Countreys
               they
               must
               Travel
               ;
               the
               Wars
               and
               Jealousies
               of
               Princes
               ;
               the
               probability
               of
               the
               death
               of
               the
               ablest
               Pastors
               in
               such
               a
               Voyage
               ;
               they
               being
               usually
               aged
               Men
               and
               weak
               ;
               their
               diversity
               of
               Tongues
               ,
               and
               unintelligibleness
               to
               one
               another
               ;
               their
               long
               continuance
               in
               such
               Councils
               ;
               their
               incapacity
               to
               meet
               and
               hear
               together
               in
               any
               one
               Room
               ;
               the
               probability
               that
               the
               numerousness
               of
               the
               
                 nearest
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               and
               paucity
               of
               the
               remote
               ,
               will
               make
               a
               Faction
               go
               for
               the
               Council
               ;
               the
               improbability
               that
               ever
               they
               will
               return
               to
               bring
               home
               the
               Decrees
               ;
               the
               unsatisfiedness
               of
               the
               Churches
               in
               their
               Decrees
               ,
               when
               a
               thousand
               ,
               or
               an
               hundred
               Pastors
               who
               chuse
               one
               single
               Delegate
               ,
               know
               not
               whether
               he
               will
               speak
               their
               sense
               or
               not
               ;
               with
               many
               such
               Reasons
               ,
               make
               it
               as
               pernicious
               as
               unnecessary
               .
               Nor
               have
               the
               Christian
               Churches
               
                 ever
                 had
              
               such
               Councils
               (
               the
               meetings
               of
               the
               Twelve
               Apostles
               being
               nothing
               to
               this
               purpose
               :
               )
               But
               as
               all
               Men
               know
               that
               the
               Roman
               Emperors
               had
               no
               power
               to
               Summon
               the
               Pastors
               who
               were
               the
               Subjects
               of
               
                 other
                 Princes
              
               ;
               so
               the
               recorded
               Suffrages
               of
               all
               the
               Councils
               certifie
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 were
                 none
                 such
              
               ;
               but
               the
               Subjects
               
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
              
               ,
               (
               or
               those
               
                 that
                 had
                 been
              
               such
               )
               with
               a
               very
               inconsiderable
               number
               of
               some
               adjacent
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               that
               but
               very
               seldom
               :
               So
               that
               those
               Councils
               were
               Universal
               only
               as
               to
               the
               Empire
               of
               Rome
               (
               and
               that
               but
               very
               rarely
               ,
               if
               ever
               )
               but
               never
               as
               to
               the
               Christian
               World.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               If
               a
               plurality
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
               Schismaticks
               ,
               or
               ungodly
               Bishops
               or
               Pastors
               ,
               should
               by
               the
               advantage
               of
               their
               Councils
               oppress
               the
               Churches
               or
               the
               Truth
               ,
               the
               Sound
               and
               Faithful
               Pastors
               must
               hold
               on
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Duty
               ,
               and
               not
               forsake
               the
               Truth
               or
               the
               Flocks
               ,
               in
               Obedience
               to
               such
               Councils
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               If
               any
               Church
               or
               Pastor
               be
               accused
               or
               defamed
               to
               the
               Neighbour
               Churches
               ,
               of
               any
               Heresie
               ,
               Schism
               ,
               Scandal
               ,
               or
               Injury
               ,
               either
               to
               any
               Person
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               Neighbour
               Church
               or
               Person
               ,
               the
               general
               Precepts
               of
               Christian
               Charity
               ,
               Concord
               ,
               Humility
               ,
               Submission
               ,
               &c.
               do
               oblige
               such
               accused
               Persons
               ,
               to
               tender
               to
               their
               offended
               Brethren
               (
               especially
               if
               it
               be
               
                 many
                 Churches
              
               )
               due
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               to
               hear
               their
               Reasons
               and
               Admonitions
               ,
               and
               to
               acknowledge
               their
               own
               faults
               ,
               and
               amend
               if
               they
               have
               erred
               ;
               and
               in
               lawful
               things
               to
               yield
               to
               others
               ,
               for
               Peace
               and
               Concord
               ,
               and
               to
               avoid
               offence
               ,
               where
               greater
               accidents
               make
               it
               not
               then
               unlawful
               so
               to
               do
               .
            
             
             
               11.
               
               If
               any
               Pastors
               or
               Neighbour
               Churches
               ,
               remain
               impenitent
               ,
               under
               such
               proved
               
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 Impiety
              
               or
               Crimes
               ,
               as
               are
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               true
               profession
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               the
               Synods
               ,
               or
               Neighbour
               Churches
               (
               after
               due
               Admonition
               and
               Pationce
               )
               should
               openly
               disown
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               be
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               Essentials
               of
               Christian
               Communion
               ,
               should
               also
               disclaim
               Communion
               with
               them
               ;
               and
               should
               send
               to
               the
               innocent
               part
               to
               exhort
               them
               to
               save
               themselves
               by
               Separation
               from
               the
               rest
               ;
               or
               to
               forsake
               such
               Heretical
               and
               Impenitent
               Pastors
               :
               And
               should
               motion
               them
               to
               better
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               send
               some
               to
               instruct
               them
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               accepted
               .
               But
               none
               of
               this
               must
               be
               done
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               tolerable
               infirmities
               or
               failings
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               A
               truely
               Ordained
               Minister
               of
               Christ
               ,
               being
               called
               or
               accepted
               by
               a
               Church
               for
               the
               present
               time
               ,
               to
               teach
               them
               ,
               and
               guide
               them
               in
               publick
               Worship
               and
               Sacramental
               Communion
               ,
               in
               the
               Sickness
               ,
               or
               Absence
               of
               their
               stated
               Pastors
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               vacancy
               ,
               ought
               to
               assist
               them
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               be
               esteemed
               as
               a
               Minister
               of
               Christ
               in
               those
               Administrations
               .
            
             
               And
               when
               a
               Church
               is
               destitute
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               it
               is
               (
               ordinarily
               )
               the
               peoples
               Duty
               ,
               to
               desire
               the
               Faithful
               Neighbour
               Pastors
               ,
               to
               assist
               them
               for
               supply
               ;
               especially
               in
               the
               tryal
               of
               such
               parts
               of
               Pastoral
               sufficiency
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               unable
               to
               try
               themselves
               ;
               and
               to
               Ordain
               (
               by
               Approbation
               and
               Solemn
               Investiture
               )
               such
               a
               Person
               to
               the
               Ministry
               as
               they
               
                 Consent
                 to
              
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               not
               before
               Ordained
               ;
               or
               if
               he
               be
               ;
               yet
               by
               Prayer
               to
               desire
               God
               ,
               to
               Bless
               him
               in
               that
               special
               Charge
               .
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               4.
               
               What
               are
               the
               terms
               of
               Communion
               between
               the
               Churches
               of
               several
               Kingdoms
               ?
            
             
               A.
               This
               needs
               no
               more
               addition
               to
               the
               former
               Answer
               but
               this
               .
               1.
               
               That
               their
               Communion
               in
               the
               main
               must
               be
               the
               same
               in
               Faith
               and
               Love
               and
               
                 Obedience
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               under
               the
               same
               Civil
               Government
               .
               2.
               
               But
               they
               must
               not
               busie
               themselves
               needlesly
               with
               the
               distant
               and
               unknown
               cases
               and
               business
               of
               others
               ;
               Nor
               3.
               
               Must
               they
               violate
               the
               lawful
               restraints
               of
               their
               civil
               Governours
               ,
               nor
               disturb
               the
               Peace
               of
               Kingdoms
               ,
               upon
               pretences
               of
               the
               Churches
               Privileges
               or
               Interest
               :
               4.
               
               And
               if
               they
               are
               offended
               at
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               Worship
               or
               Practice
               of
               other
               Churches
               ;
               they
               should
               send
               to
               them
               for
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               those
               Churches
               should
               send
               them
               the
               forementioned
               Confession
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               and
               either
               purge
               themselves
               from
               the
               Crimes
               of
               which
               they
               are
               accused
               ,
               or
               confess
               them
               and
               forsake
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               when
               the
               Pastors
               which
               in
               several
               Countries
               ,
               have
               drunk
               in
               differing
               Opinions
               ,
               shall
               expect
               that
               all
               others
               should
               speak
               as
               they
               do
               ,
               in
               all
               controverted
               Points
               of
               tolerable
               difference
               ;
               and
               by
               their
               odious
               imagined
               consequences
               ,
               shall
               slander
               other
               Churches
               or
               Pastors
               ,
               as
               holding
               that
               which
               they
               disclaim
               ,
               or
               as
               denying
               that
               which
               in
               their
               publick
               Confessions
               they
               profess
               as
               their
               very
               Religion
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               passions
               ,
               unskilfulness
               and
               uncharitableness
               ,
               shall
               make
               all
               differences
               (
               though
               but
               in
               words
               ,
               or
               
                 very
                 narrow
              
               )
               seem
               more
               
                 material
                 ,
                 wide
              
               and
               dangerous
               than
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               shall
               hereupon
               proclaim
               their
               Brethren
               to
               be
               heretical
               
               or
               blasphemous
               ,
               and
               use
               to
               revile
               them
               ,
               and
               renounce
               Communion
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               would
               silence
               the
               Pastors
               if
               it
               were
               in
               their
               Power
               ;
               These
               under
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               do
               powerfully
               militate
               for
               the
               Devil
               against
               the
               Love
               and
               Peace
               of
               Christians
               ;
               and
               are
               the
               pernicious
               Incendiaries
               in
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               5.
               
               What
               is
               the
               Magistrates
               Power
               and
               Duty
               about
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               and
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
             
               Answ.
               I
               shall
               say
               more
               as
               to
               their
               Power
               ,
               than
               as
               to
               their
               Duty
               ,
               because
               I
               know
               not
               how
               it
               will
               be
               endured
               ;
               or
               how
               that
               counsel
               will
               be
               taken
               or
               followed
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 not
                 desired
              
               .
               It
               more
               concerneth
               us
               to
               consider
               of
               our
               
                 own
                 duty
                 to
                 them
              
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               All
               the
               
                 forcing
                 Power
              
               about
               matters
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               (
               whether
               by
               
                 corporal
                 Penalties
              
               or
               
                 forced
                 Mulcts
              
               )
               belongeth
               only
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               :
               (
               Besides
               what
               Parents
               and
               Masters
               may
               do
               )
               .
               And
               if
               any
               Pastors
               use
               it
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               
                 as
                 Magistrates
              
               ,
               receiving
               it
               from
               the
               Soveraign
               .
               And
               the
               Sword
               is
               so
               unseemly
               in
               a
               Pastors
               hand
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 ill
                 taken
              
               by
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               so
               adverse
               to
               the
               
                 persuasive
                 Loving
                 Government
              
               which
               he
               must
               exercise
               ,
               and
               hath
               ever
               been
               of
               such
               
                 unhappy
                 effects
              
               to
               the
               World
               ;
               that
               it
               were
               to
               be
               wished
               that
               Princes
               would
               keep
               their
               Sword
               from
               the
               Clergy
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               commit
               it
               to
               such
               Officers
               ,
               as
               have
               not
               so
               much
               other
               work
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               so
               likely
               to
               abuse
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               any
               Pastors
               will
               declare
               that
               Princes
               are
               bound
               to
               punish
               men
               ,
               
                 meerly
                 as
                 Excommunicated
              
               by
               them
               ,
               without
               any
               tryal
               of
               the
               Cause
               before
               themselves
               or
               Officers
               ;
               and
               will
               
                 Excommunicate
                 Magistrates
              
               for
               not
               Imprisoning
               ,
               Banishing
               or
               Burning
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               afflicting
               those
               whom
               the
               Clergy
               have
               Excommunicated
               ,
               or
               judged
               to
               be
               so
               used
               ;
               Much
               more
               if
               any
               will
               teach
               and
               declare
               that
               
                 Excommunicate
                 Kings
              
               are
               
                 no
                 Kings
              
               ,
               (
               yea
               ,
               though
               a
               Foreigner
               that
               hath
               
                 no
                 Power
              
               over
               them
               Excommunicate
               them
               )
               ;
               or
               that
               they
               may
               be
               kill'd
               as
               Tyrants
               ;
               or
               that
               the
               Pope
               or
               any
               other
               ,
               have
               Power
               to
               
                 depose
                 them
              
               ,
               and
               dispose
               of
               their
               Dominions
               (
               see
               the
               Council
               at
               Lateran
               under
               Innocent
               3d.
               Can.
               3.
               and
               the
               Council
               at
               Rome
               under
               Gregor
               .
               7.
               )
               If
               such
               be
               Subjects
               ,
               they
               are
               injurious
               to
               the
               Civil
               Power
               ;
               If
               they
               are
               Foreigners
               ,
               they
               are
               
                 open
                 declared
                 Enemies
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Office
               and
               Power
               of
               Kings
               and
               other
               Magistrates
               is
               from
               God
               ;
               and
               their
               lawful
               Commands
               are
               to
               be
               obeyed
               for
               Conscience
               sake
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               avoid
               their
               Punishments
               only
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Their
               Office
               is
               to
               promote
               Obedience
               to
               God
               and
               to
               his
               Laws
               ,
               by
               making
               Subordinate
               Laws
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               a
               terrour
               to
               Evil-doers
               ,
               and
               a
               Praise
               and
               Encouragement
               to
               them
               that
               do
               well
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               Clergy
               as
               well
               as
               others
               must
               be
               subject
               to
               Kings
               and
               Magistrates
               :
               Nor
               is
               it
               tolerable
               Doctrine
               which
               would
               exempt
               their
               Persons
               or
               Estates
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               by
               the
               King's
               consent
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Princes
               must
               not
               only
               promote
               natural
               Obedience
               to
               the
               
                 true
                 God
              
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               special
               Faith
               and
               Obedience
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               by
               means
               which
               are
               suitable
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Princes
               may
               make
               Laws
               ,
               forbidding
               the
               Publication
               of
               all
               
                 pernicious
                 Damning
                 
                 Doctrines
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Practice
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               
                 great
                 and
                 notable
                 Crimes
              
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               may
               Correct
               the
               Offenders
               by
               convenient
               Penalties
               ,
               with
               Prudence
               and
               Moderation
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               If
               
                 heretical
                 ,
                 covetous
              
               ,
               or
               lazy
               Pastors
               ,
               corrupt
               God's
               
                 Word
                 and
                 Worship
              
               notoriously
               ,
               or
               neglect
               their
               
                 certain
                 Duty
              
               ,
               to
               the
               betraying
               or
               endangering
               of
               the
               Flocks
               ,
               or
               are
               persons
               
                 uncapable
                 of
                 the
                 Office
              
               ;
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               drive
               them
               on
               to
               their
               Duties
               ,
               and
               (
               moderately
               and
               prudently
               )
               punish
               them
               for
               their
               negligence
               and
               unfaithfulness
               ;
               and
               may
               forbid
               the
               uncapable
               to
               exercise
               that
               Office.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               Such
               Circumstances
               of
               Worship
               ,
               and
               Orders
               of
               Assemblies
               (
               before
               instanced
               )
               as
               are
               fit
               for
               
                 Common
                 Determination
              
               and
               
                 Agreement
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
              
               ;
               being
               such
               whose
               Determination
               is
               
                 not
                 proper
              
               to
               
                 the
                 Pastors
                 Office
              
               ,
               may
               (
               on
               moderate
               terms
               ,
               and
               by
               religious
               advice
               )
               be
               determined
               of
               by
               Magistrates
               ;
               And
               all
               their
               lawful
               Determinations
               must
               be
               obeyed
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               There
               needeth
               not
               the
               device
               of
               Popes
               or
               Patriarchs
               ,
               to
               call
               Councils
               ,
               or
               to
               keep
               Peace
               among
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               For
               the
               
                 Magistrate
                 must
              
               do
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               work
               of
               his
               Office.
               
                 Every
                 Soveraign
              
               may
               call
               
                 such
                 Pastors
              
               unto
               Councils
               as
               are
               
                 his
                 Subjects
              
               :
               And
               
                 several
                 Princes
              
               by
               agreement
               may
               call
               their
               
                 respective
                 Subjects
              
               together
               when
               there
               is
               Cause
               ;
               And
               
                 proper
                 Universal
                 Councils
              
               (
               as
               is
               shewed
               )
               are
               things
               which
               never
               were
               known
               ,
               nor
               are
               not
               to
               be
               expected
               :
               And
               it
               must
               be
               a
               very
               
                 extraordinary
                 necessity
              
               ,
               which
               must
               warrant
               the
               Pastors
               of
               
                 several
                 Kingdoms
              
               ,
               to
               hold
               Councils
               together
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               forbidden
               by
               their
               Kings
               :
               Princes
               also
               may
               correct
               Church-Tyrants
               and
               Usurpers
               ,
               and
               Destroyers
               of
               Faith
               ,
               or
               Piety
               or
               Peace
               :
               They
               ought
               to
               restrain
               such
               Pastors
               as
               would
               raise
               Seditions
               or
               Rebellions
               ,
               or
               Persecutions
               of
               the
               Innocent
               ,
               or
               that
               pretend
               Religion
               for
               the
               open
               and
               obstinate
               revilings
               of
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               are
               proved
               to
               be
               unquiet
               Firebrands
               to
               kindle
               Dissentions
               ,
               and
               destroy
               Mens
               Love
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               or
               arbitrarily
               to
               oppress
               the
               Flocks
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               When
               any
               question
               ,
               
                 Who
                 must
                 be
                 Iudge
              
               ,
               in
               cases
               of
               
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 Infidelity
              
               or
               Idolatry
               as
               divulged
               or
               practised
               ,
               the
               true
               answer
               is
               obvious
               and
               easie
               .
               1.
               
               In
               regard
               of
               
                 publick
                 Ecclesiastical
                 judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sentence
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 or
                 Absolution
                 ,
              
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               are
               the
               proper
               Judges
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               .
               2.
               
               In
               regard
               of
               
                 publick
                 civil
                 judgment
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 corporal
                 forcible
                 punishment
                 or
                 impunity
              
               (
               as
               there
               is
               just
               cause
               )
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               the
               only
               publick
               Judge
               .
               3.
               
               In
               regard
               of
               that
               
                 private
                 judgment
                 of
                 discerning
              
               ,
               by
               which
               every
               
                 rational
                 person
              
               must
               know
               his
               own
               Duty
               ,
               both
               to
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               and
               discern
               when
               and
               how
               far
               to
               obey
               Man
               ,
               without
               disobeying
               God
               ,
               every
               such
               
                 rational
                 person
              
               is
               a
               Iudge
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               Discerner
               of
               what
               he
               ought
               to
               do
               .
               And
               Christ
               always
               the
               final
               Judge
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Yet
               may
               not
               the
               Magistrate
               invade
               the
               
                 Pastoral
                 Office
              
               it self
               ;
               nor
               Ordain
               or
               D●grade
               Minister●
               ,
               (
               in
               that
               
                 Spiritual
                 Sense
              
               as
               it
               is
               committed
               to
               Church-Guides
               ;
               )
               nor
               Administer
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               nor
               exercise
               the
               
                 proper
                 power
              
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 Keys
              
               ,
               which
               Christ
               committed
               to
               Church
               Officers
               ,
               by
               such
               Excommunications
               or
               Absolutions
               as
               are
               proper
               to
               that
               power
               ;
               nor
               may
               they
               
                 hinder
                 the
                 ●astors
              
               from
               the
               due
               performance
               of
               their
               Office
               ,
               in
               matter
               or
               manner
               :
               Nor
               
               forbid
               the
               
                 necessary
                 Preaching
              
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               
                 publick
                 worshipping
              
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               all
               or
               any
               of
               his
               Ministers
               :
               But
               are
               bound
               to
               promote
               it
               with
               studious
               diligence
               ,
               as
               Patrons
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               But
               if
               they
               should
               forbid
               us
               the
               
                 necessary
                 Preaching
              
               of
               God's
               Word
               ,
               or
               
                 necessary
                 assembling
              
               for
               God's
               publick
               Worship
               ,
               (
               as
               we
               must
               not
               account
               ,
               those
               seasons
               and
               
                 circumstances
                 necessary
              
               which
               are
               unnecessary
               ,
               so
               that
               which
               
                 is
                 necessary
                 indeed
              
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               desert
               ,
               till
               we
               are
               disabled
               to
               perform
               it
               ;
               seeing
               it
               is
               greater
               Sacrilege
               ,
               if
               we
               alienate
               a
               
                 person
                 consecrated
                 to
                 God
              
               in
               so
               sacred
               an
               Office
               ,
               than
               if
               we
               should
               alienate
               
                 conseorated
                 Goods
                 or
                 Lands
              
               ;
               which
               are
               not
               so
               
                 nearly
                 related
              
               to
               a
               holy
               use
               .
               And
               seeing
               we
               took
               not
               up
               our
               calling
               upon
               
                 meer
                 tryal
              
               for
               a
               
                 time
                 ▪
              
               And
               seeing
               it
               is
               more
               
                 Cruelty
                 in
                 us
              
               ,
               to
               see
               Thousands
               perish
               in
               ignorance
               and
               ungodliness
               ,
               while
               we
               deny
               them
               our
               necessary
               help
               ,
               than
               to
               shut
               up
               the
               Bowels
               of
               our
               Compassion
               to
               them
               ,
               who
               are
               in
               corporal
               distress
               :
               And
               seeing
               Christ's
               threefold
               charge
               to
               Peter
               ,
               doth
               teach
               us
               ,
               also
               ,
               as
               
                 we
                 love
                 him
                 to
                 feed
                 his
                 Lambs
                 .
              
               And
               all
               that
               are
               truly
               called
               to
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               may
               say
               of
               their
               duty
               as
               Paul
               of
               his
               Apostolical
               Works
               ,
               [
               
                 Necessity
                 is
                 laid
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 woe
                 is
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 Preach
                 not
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ]
               Joh.
               21.
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               1
               
               Cor.
               9.
               16.
               
               But
               there
               is
               
                 no
                 absolute
                 necessity
              
               of
               our
               
                 Liberties
                 ,
                 Maintenance
                 ,
                 Ease
              
               or
               Lives
               .
               And
               those
               that
               are
               indeed
               the
               Servants
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               fear
               his
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               look
               for
               their
               Reward
               and
               Felicity
               from
               him
               ,
               must
               (
               with
               Dan.
               ch
               .
               6.
               and
               the
               Apostles
               Act.
               4.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               &
               5.
               29.
               
               )
               
                 hear
                 God
                 and
                 obey
                 him
                 before
                 men
                 :
              
               Luk.
               12.
               4.
               and
               
                 fear
                 hell
                 fire
              
               more
               than
               death
               ,
               as
               Christ
               commandeth
               ;
               and
               love
               mens
               Salvation
               and
               Christ's
               Kingdom
               better
               than
               our
               lives
               :
               
                 Luk
                 ▪
              
               14.
               26.
               33.
               1
               
               Ioh.
               3.
               16.
               
            
             
               Yet
               must
               we
               take
               heed
               that
               we
               
                 over-value
                 not
              
               our
               
                 own
                 labours
              
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               pretend
               not
               a
               necessity
               of
               them
               when
               there
               
                 is
                 none
              
               :
               And
               that
               we
               invade
               not
               the
               publick
               Temples
               or
               Maintenance
               ,
               which
               are
               at
               the
               Magistrates
               disposal
               :
               And
               that
               we
               be
               not
               
                 too
                 querulous
              
               under
               our
               
                 own
                 sufferings
              
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               Rulers
               odious
               to
               the
               People
               ;
               nor
               any
               way
               stir
               up
               Sedition
               under
               pretence
               of
               
                 saving
                 Souls
              
               ;
               nor
               carry
               on
               any
               
                 carnal
                 interest
              
               and
               work
               of
               our
               own
               ,
               under
               the
               name
               of
               the
               work
               and
               interest
               of
               Christ.
               And
               as
               to
               the
               
                 places
                 ,
                 seasons
                 ,
                 numbers
              
               ,
               and
               other
               circumstances
               of
               our
               Ministerial
               Duties
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               fitted
               to
               the
               Churches
               good
               ,
               which
               is
               their
               end
               ,
               and
               varied
               according
               to
               the
               variety
               of
               Cases
               ;
               and
               we
               must
               not
               expect
               that
               all
               men
               and
               in
               all
               cases
               do
               observe
               the
               same
               which
               some
               must
               do
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               But
               where
               we
               may
               not
               
                 actively
                 obey
              
               ,
               we
               must
               either
               
                 fly
                 to
                 another
                 City
              
               ,
               Mat.
               10.
               23.
               or
               
                 patiently
                 suffer
              
               ,
               and
               not
               resist
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               3.
               5.
               
               Matth.
               5.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               We
               must
               
                 not
                 revile
              
               when
               we
               
                 are
                 reviled
              
               ,
               nor
               curse
               (
               no
               
                 not
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 )
                 the
                 Rulers
                 of
                 our
                 people
                 ,
              
               nor
               secretly
               or
               openly
               dishonour
               them
               ;
               Because
               
                 their
                 honour
              
               is
               more
               necessary
               to
               the
               
                 common
                 good
              
               than
               our
               vindication
               is
               :
               1.
               
               Pet.
               2.
               23.
               
               Act.
               23.
               5.
               
               Eccl.
               10.
               20.
               
               Much
               less
               may
               we
               raise
               any
               Seditions
               or
               Rebellions
               ▪
               or
               revenge
               or
               defend
               our selves
               by
               Wars
               against
               them
               ,
               or
               against
               their
               truly
               authorized
               Officers
               :
               The
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               being
               so
               far
               from
               justifying
               any
               disloyalty
               ,
               that
               it
               
                 most
                 strongly
              
               obligeth
               us
               to
               
                 honour
                 our
                 Superiours
              
               ,
               upon
               the
               highest
               accoun●●
               ;
               and
               to
               
                 give
                 place
                 to
                 wrath
                 and
                 evil
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               12.
               17.
               19.
               21.
               and
               to
               
                 pray
                 for
                 Kings
                 and
                 all
                 in
                 authority
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 live
                 a
                 quiet
                 and
                 peaceable
                 ▪
                 life
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 all
                 godliness
                 and
                 honesty
                 .
              
               And
               though
               among
               Christians
               as
               some
               tha●
               bear
               that
               Name
               are
               vicious
               and
               sensual
               ;
               so
               some
               are
               t●rbulent
               and
               seditious
               ;
               and
               some
               that
               
                 are
                 better
              
               may
               be
               ens●ared
               by
               the
               Differences
               of
               Statesmen
               and
               Lawyers
               ;
               and
               it
               hath
               ever
               been
               Satan's
               grand
               design
               to
               raise
               jealousies
               against
               Christianity
               and
               Godliness
               in
               the
               Rulers
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               them
               believe
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               serious
               and
               godly
               Christians
               are
               the
               worst
               and
               most
               dangerous
               Subjects
               ;
               yet
               the
               very
               Nature
               and
               Laws
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               do
               make
               it
               most
               evident
               that
               the
               best
               and
               the
               entirest
               Christians
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               Godly
               and
               Heavenly
               Men
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               the
               most
               loyal
               faithful
               Subjects
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               is
               truest
               to
               God
               ,
               will
               (
               so
               far
               as
               he
               understandeth
               )
               be
               truest
               both
               to
               King
               and
               Kingdom
               :
               And
               as
               our
               Obedience
               to
               the
               
                 fifth
                 Commandment
              
               is
               part
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               so
               the
               promoting
               of
               all
               due
               Obedience
               unto
               our
               Governours
               ,
               and
               the
               preventing
               of
               all
               Rebellions
               and
               Disloyalty
               ,
               must
               be
               part
               of
               the
               work
               of
               all
               true
               Pastors
               ,
               in
               their
               publick
               Teaching
               and
               their
               private
               converse
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               All
               Christian
               Magistrates
               must
               know
               that
               their
               Subjects
               are
               ,
               I.
               Approveable
               .
               II.
               Tolerable
               .
               III.
               Intollerable
               :
               specially
               as
               Teachers
               .
            
             
               I.
               The
               Approveable
               they
               must
               encourage
               and
               maintain
               .
               II.
               The
               Tolerable
               they
               must
               Tolerate
               .
               III.
               The
               Intollerable
               they
               must
               Suppress
               .
               But
               if
               they
               mis-judge
               ,
               God
               will
               judge
               them
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               It
               is
               not
               credible
               that
               all
               the
               Patrons
               in
               England
               are
               such
               men
               ,
               as
               God
               hath
               entrusted
               to
               choose
               Pastors
               for
               all
               mens
               Souls
               ,
               and
               as
               will
               choose
               such
               as
               all
               are
               bound
               to
               commit
               the
               Pastoral
               conduct
               of
               their
               Souls
               to
               :
               And
               that
               Bishops
               will
               institute
               no
               others
               ;
               nor
               yet
               impose
               any
               thing
               ,
               which
               a
               good
               Christian
               may
               think
               sinful
               :
               Nor
               yet
               that
               all
               Christians
               are
               bound
               to
               venture
               their
               Souls
               on
               the
               conduct
               of
               any
               that
               Patrons
               choose
               ,
               or
               on
               the
               practice
               of
               all
               that
               is
               imposed
               .
               Therefore
               Pastors
               of
               their
               own
               choosing
               should
               be
               Licensed
               to
               tolerated
               Churches
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Subscribing
               the
               Essentials
               of
               Christianity
               .
               2.
               
               Living
               under
               Laws
               of
               Peace
               and
               Loyalty
               .
               3.
               
               Paying
               their
               Parish
               Dues
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               They
               whose
               Labours
               do
               more
               good
               ,
               than
               their
               Mistakes
               and
               Faults
               do
               hurt
               ,
               should
               be
               corrected
               only
               by
               such
               moderate
               Penalties
               as
               hinder
               them
               not
               from
               their
               Ministerial
               Work.
               
            
             
               18.
               
               When
               all
               's
               done
               ,
               Good
               Rulers
               will
               do
               good
               ,
               and
               promote
               Truth
               ▪
               Piety
               and
               Peace
               ,
               and
               suppress
               the
               intolerable
               ,
               and
               restrain
               the
               envious
               proud
               tyrannical
               Clergy
               .
               And
               Bad
               Rulers
               will
               judge
               the
               best
               Men
               to
               be
               the
               worst
               ,
               and
               take
               them
               for
               intolerable
               ,
               and
               serve
               Satan
               by
               labouring
               to
               disable
               or
               destroy
               them
               .
               The
               God
               of
               Love
               and
               Peace
               ,
               make
               Rulers
               ,
               Teachers
               ,
               and
               People
               to
               be
               Men
               of
               Love
               and
               Peace
               ;
               or
               make
               us
               long
               for
               that
               World
               where
               all
               are
               such
               in
               full
               Perfection
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A26897-e3120
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A26897-e4400
           
             See
             Rutherford
             Peaceable
             Plea
             ,
             p.
             92.
             &c.
             
          
           
             No●es
             Temple
             Measured
             ,
             p.
             62
             ,
             63
             ,
             64
             ,
             65
             ,
             66.
             excellently
             disputeth
             this
             Point
             .
             Of
             the
             Judgment
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Protestant
             Divines
             on
             this
             ,
             see
             my
             Dispu●
             .
             of
             Right
             to
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             
               Twisse
               Vind.
               Grat.
               l.
            
             3.
             
             Er.
             8.
             
             §
             6.
             p.
             77.
             
             
               Agnosco
               libenter
               :
               Fid●les
               dici
               minimè
               merenter
               ,
               apud
               illos
               ,
               quotquot
               fucatam
               ipsorum
               professionem
               po●●runt
               dignoscere
               .
            
          
           
             
               Gilespi●
               Aar
               .
               Rod
               ,
               p.
            
             514.
             
             I
             believe
             no
             Consciencious
             Minister
             ,
             would
             adventure
             to
             Baptize
             one
             who
             hath
             manifest
             and
             infallible
             Signs
             of
             Unregeneration
             .
             Sure
             we
             cannot
             be
             answerable
             to
             God
             if
             we
             should
             Minister
             Baptism
             to
             a
             Man
             whose
             Works
             and
             Words
             do
             manifestly
             declare
             him
             to
             be
             an
             Unregenerated
             Unconverted
             Person
             .
             And
             if
             we
             may
             not
             initiate
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             how
             shall
             we
             bring
             him
             to
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ?
          
           
             Thes.
             S●lmur
             ,
             Vol.
             3.
             p.
             59
             ▪
             Th.
             39.
             
             [
             Sacramenta
             non
             conseruntur
             nisi
             iis
             qui
             vel
             fidem
             habent
             ,
             vel
             saltem
             ●am
             prae
             se
             ferunt
             ,
             adeo
             ut
             nullis
             certis
             argumentis
             compertum
             esse
             possit
             eam
             esse
             ementitam
             .
             ]
          
           
             Rutherford
             Due
             Right
             ,
             p
             ▪
             231.
             
             [
             Such
             (
             as
             are
             ignorant
             of
             the
             first
             Rudiments
             and
             Foundation
             of
             Religion
             )
             are
             materially
             not
             of
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             a
             Profession
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             be
             taught
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             willfully
             remain
             in
             that
             darkness
             are
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A26897-e5300
           
             
               Norton
               .
               Resp.
            
             P.
             28.
             
             ●3
             .
             De
             Veritate
             talis
             Ecclesiae
             to
             nomine
             dubitare
             peccatum
             ducimus
             .
             Q.
             3.
             
             Quale
             saedus
             sufficit
             ad
             formam
             Ecclesiae
             ?
             R.
             Faedus
             implicitum
             sufficit
             ad
             esse
             :
             faedus
             explicitam
             ad
             magis
             ordinatum
             esse
             desideratur
             .
          
           
             Rutherford
             Plea
             ,
             Pag.
             85
             ,
             86.
             
             An
             explicite
             Vocal
             Covenant
             whereby
             we
             bind
             our selves
             —
             by
             entring
             in
             a
             new
             Relation
             to
             such
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             a
             Flock
             ,
             we
             deny
             not
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             thing
             were
             unlawful
             —
             Nor
             deny
             we
             that
             at
             the
             Election
             of
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             the
             Pastor
             and
             People
             tye
             themselves
             by
             reciprocation
             of
             Oaths
             to
             each
             other
             ;
             the
             one
             to
             fulfil
             faithfully
             the
             Ministry
             he
             hath
             received
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             the
             other
             to
             submit
             to
             his
             Ministry
             in
             the
             Lord
             :
             —
             5.
             
             Any
             Professor
             removing
             from
             one
             Congregation
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             coming
             under
             a
             new
             Relation
             to
             such
             a
             Church
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             Ministry
             ,
             is
             in
             a
             tacite
             and
             virtual
             Covenant
             to
             discharge
             himself
             in
             all
             the
             Duties
             of
             a
             Member
             of
             that
             Congregation
             .
             —
          
        
         
           Notes for div A26897-e5550
           
             Norton
             .
             
               Illius
               Eccl●siae
               constitutio
               quae
               uno
               in
               loco
               ordinario
               ad
               eultum
               ▪
               Dei
               celebrandum
               convenire
               requeat
               (
               ob
               suam
               multitudinem
               )
               est
               illegitim●
               ,
               ●
               non
               tamen
               quoad
               ●jus
               Essentiam
               sed
               quoad
               adjunctum
               numerositatis
               .
               Rutherford
            
             Due
             Right
             ,
             Pag.
             301
             ,
             302.
             
             [
             1.
             
             The
             ordinary
             Power
             of
             Jurisdiction
             because
             of
             nearest
             Vicinity
             and
             Contignity
             of
             Members
             is
             given
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             one
             Congregation
             in
             an
             Isle
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             that
             Church
             is
             a
             Church
             properly
             so
             called
             .
             —
             A
             Congregation
             is
             a
             Church
             wanting
             nothing
             of
             the
             Being
             and
             Essence
             of
             a
             Church
             .
             Yet
             is
             it
             in
             compleat
             
               Lond.
               Minist
               .
               Ius
               Div.
               Minist
               .
            
             Part
             2.
             
             P.
             82.
             
             [
             These
             Angels
             were
             Congregational
             ,
             not
             Diocesane
             .
             
               Ib
               ▪
            
             The
             Asian
             Angels
             were
             not
             Diocesane
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             Congregational
             Presbyters
             seated
             each
             of
             them
             i●
             One
             Church
             ,
             not
             any
             of
             them
             in
             more
             than
             One.
             
          
           
             See
             Mr.
             
             Hooker's
             Concession
             of
             many
             Meetings
             in
             one
             Church
             ,
             in
             Mr.
             
             Cawdrey's
             Review
             ,
             P.
             148.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A26897-e5810
           
             Norton
             .
             
               Resp.
               P.
            
             99.
             
             Toti
             multitudini
             Ecclesiae
             competit
             examen
             Pastorum
             per
             mannuum
             impositionem
             ,
             eorundem
             ordinatio
             in
             Eccl●sia
             homogenea
             sed
             non
             in
             officium
             Ecclesiasticum
             ;
             quia
             officium
             Ecclesiasticum
             recipitur
             invocatione
             ,
             non
             ordinatione
             ,
             idque
             à
             Christo
             immediatè
             ,
             non
             à
             totâ
             multitudine
             .
          
           
             
               Id.
               p.
            
             100.
             
             Vicinis
             insuper
             ordinariè
             consultis
             in
             Ecclesia
             homogenea
             competit
             fraternitati
             auxilio
             &
             Consilio
             Presbyterorum
             vici●orum
             ,
             &
             prudentum
             aliarum
             Ecclesiarum
             ,
             P.
             101.
             
             Populus
             in
             judicando
             dirigi
             potest
             ac
             ordinarie
             debet
             à
             judicio
             aliorum
             Pastorum
             ,
             Electionem
             vel
             prae●unte
             vel
             concomitante
             .
             Requiritur
             Con●ilium
             aliorum
             Presbyterorum
             &
             Prudentum
             propter
             insufficientiam
             in
             Ecclesia
             infirmiori
             :
             Propter
             salatem
             in
             amplitudin●
             Consiliarii
             in
             Ecclesia
             instructiori
             :
             in
             omnibus
             propter
             Communionem
             Ecclesiarum
             .
             P.
             103.
             
             Propositio
             illa
             B●llarmini
             [
             Non
             sunt
             veri
             Pastores
             ,
             qui
             non
             sunt
             à
             veris
             P●storibus
             ordinati
             ,
             ]
             vera
             est
             ordinariè
             ;
             se●
             extra
             ordin●m
             minimè
             necessaria
             .
             
               Ju●
               .
               Ib.
               p.
            
             105.
             
             Quam
             vis
             in
             Ecclesia
             bene
             constituta
             non
             debet
             ,
             aliis
             quàm
             Presbyteris
             Ordinandi
             munus
             mandari
             ,
             in
             defectu
             t●●e●
             idoneorum
             Presbyterorum
             ,
             potest
             non-Presbyteris
             mandari
             .
             Ames
             .
          
           
             In
             Ecclesia
             constituta
             actum
             ipsum
             ordinandi
             ad
             Presbyteros
             pertinere
             ultro
             concedimus
             .
          
           
             P.
             106.
             
             Toti
             multitudini
             Ecclesiae
             〈◊〉
             competit
             collatio
             potestatis
             claviu●
             in
             Ministr●s
             ,
             aut
             tota
             ,
             illa
             potestas
             ,
             qu●
             Ministri●
             Officium
             Ecclesiasticum
             tribuit
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A26897-e6180
           
             Against
             the
             peoples
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             Rutherford
             Peaceable
             Plea
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Due
             Right
             of
             Presbyteries
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             have
             written
             at
             large
             ,
             and
             unanswerably
             taking
             the
             Keys
             for
             [
             Government
             or
             Pastoral
             Administrations
             .
             ]
          
           
             
             Rutherford's
             Plea
             ,
             p.
             6.
             
             The
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Believers
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             [
             for
             the
             Edifying
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             ]
          
           
             *
             *
             Mr.
             Norton
             p.
             45.
             
             [
             Sin
             per
             Ecclesiam
             Representtaivam
             intelligitur
             Ecclesia
             talis
             proprie
             dicta
             ▪
             h.
             e.
             Ecclesia
             virtualis
             ,
             vic●-Ecclesia
             ,
             Ecclesiam
             repraesentatam
             subjectivè
             repraesentans
             ,
             atque
             ad●o
             vi
             delegationis
             habens
             potestatem
             ●arum
             negotia
             ex●quendi
             jure
             D●i
             ;
             hoc
             sensu
             simpliciter
             negamus
             Ecclesiam
             repraesentativam
             .
             ]
          
           
             P.
             4.
             
             Their
             Power
             of
             Chusing
             is
             a
             Power
             about
             the
             Keys
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             the
             Keys
             :
             And
             it
             is
             common
             to
             all
             Believers
             who
             are
             not
             to
             take
             Pastors
             as
             the
             Market
             goeth
             upon
             a
             blind
             hearsay
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             It
             's
             commonly
             granted
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             regularly
             should
             chuse
             their
             Officers
             ,
             where
             some
             unfitness
             of
             their
             own
             doth
             not
             forbid
             it
             ;
             but
             that
             necessarily
             they
             must
             consent
             to
             his
             Relation
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             cannot
             Exercise
             his
             Office
             on
             them
             .
             And
             it
             is
             granted
             them
             commonly
             [
             according
             to
             
             Cyprian's
             words
             ,
             ]
             that
             the
             people
             also
             have
             a
             great
             hand
             in
             the
             Rejection
             of
             unworthy
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             case
             they
             prove
             intolerable
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             no
             more
             regular
             way
             to
             depose
             them
             ,
             after
             sufficient
             patience
             and
             warning
             they
             must
             forsake
             them
             .
             But
             none
             of
             these
             are
             Acts
             of
             Church
             Government
             no
             more
             than
             for
             a
             Corporation
             to
             chuse
             the
             Major
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             Servant
             while
             he
             is
             Free
             to
             chuse
             his
             Master
             ,
             or
             a
             Scholar
             his
             School-master
             ,
             or
             a
             Patient
             his
             Physicion
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             Soldiers
             to
             forsake
             a
             Traiterous
             Commander
             that
             would
             deliver
             up
             their
             lives
             unto
             the
             Enemy
             .
             It
             's
             one
             thing
             to
             be
             a
             Church
             Governor
             ,
             and
             another
             thing
             to
             chuse
             or
             refuse
             a
             Church
             Governor
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Owen
             was
             at
             last
             against
             all
             Governing
             Power
             in
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Pastors
             Government
             only
             .
          
           
             *
             *
             See
             Dr.
             Taylor
             's
             2d
             Disswasive
             very
             ▪
             well
             on
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               Dic
               Ecclesiae
            
             .
             Mr.
             
               T.
               Goodwin
            
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Nye
             Pref.
             to
             Mr.
             
             Cotton's
             Keys
             ,
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             It
             's
             no
             contemptible
             case
             that
             Mr.
             Cawdrey
             puts
             Review
             ,
             p.
             151.
             
             Are
             not
             a
             company
             of
             Women
             with
             the
             Pastors
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             having
             all
             things
             Essential
             to
             it
             ?
             And
             have
             they
             the
             Ordaining
             ,
             Admitting
             ,
             Governing
             power
             by
             Vote
             or
             not
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             then
             is
             it
             not
             in
             a
             Church
             of
             Saints
             as
             such
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             true
             Governours
             by
             Office
             ,
             or
             in
             none
             .
          
           
             †
             †
             Ibid
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             I
             must
             profess
             that
             Scripture
             and
             Reason
             speak
             so
             plainly
             that
             Pastors
             are
             Gods
             Officers
             to
             Rule
             .
             Rulers
             must
             Rule
             ,
             and
             the
             Ruled
             obey
             ,
             that
             I
             admire
             that
             wise
             and
             good
             Men
             can
             find
             a
             temptation
             to
             err
             in
             so
             plain
             a
             case
             .
          
           
             A
             Church
             in
             a
             Prince's
             or
             Noblemans
             House
             ,
             will
             consist
             of
             perhaps
             a
             Lord
             and
             Lady
             and
             their
             Children
             ,
             and
             a
             hundred
             or
             two
             hundred
             Servants
             :
             Now
             can
             any
             Man
             think
             it
             agreeable
             to
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             that
             the
             Servants
             because
             they
             are
             the
             Major
             Vote
             ,
             (
             and
             the
             Children
             a●
             Age
             with
             them
             )
             shall
             question
             ,
             examine
             ,
             and
             censure
             by
             Excommunication
             their
             Parents
             and
             Rulers
             ?
          
           
             It
             's
             a
             true
             and
             weighty
             Speech
             of
             Mr.
             
               Cawdrey
               ,
               ib.
            
             p.
             155.
             
             [
             These
             destructive
             courses
             of
             Levelling
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             proceed
             from
             the
             placing
             of
             all
             Power
             Originally
             in
             the
             people
             —
             ]
          
           
             It
             hath
             been
             made
             a
             Controversie
             whether
             Bishops
             or
             Pastors
             may
             Excommu●…te
             a
             Prince
             :
             But
             if
             his
             own
             Family
             〈◊〉
             just
             and
             meet
             )
             should
             be
             a
             Church
             ,
             ●…ave
             him
             Examined
             and
             Excommu●…ed
             by
             his
             own
             Servants
             out
             of
             that
             Family-Church
             methinks
             should
             seem
             a
             ●a●der
             case
             ▪
             
          
           
             {inverted †}
             {inverted †}
             
               Jid.
               ibid
            
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             Co●ton
             Keys
             '
             ,
             p.
             33.
             
             The
             Brethren
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             the
             first
             Subject
             of
             Church
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             the
             Elders
             thereof
             of
             Church
             Authority
             :
             And
             both
             together
             of
             all
             Church
             Power
             needful
             to
             be
             exercised
             within
             themselves
             .
          
           
             *
             *
             
               Jid.
               ib.
            
             p.
             3.
             
             Norton
             pag.
             74
             ,
             75.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             Iudicium
             de
             coercendo
             poenis
             corporalibus
             ,
             est
             Magistratus
             :
             Iudicium
             ,
             de
             actionibus
             Pastoralibus
             praestandis
             ,
             an
             non
             ,
             est
             Pasto●um
             :
             Iudicium
             de
             obediendo
             vel
             non
             obediendo
             est
             subditorum
             .
             D●
             Propriis
             actionibus
             unusquisque
             praejudicat
             ,
             officium
             discernendo
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A26897-e7440
           
             See
             Mr.
             Norton
             at
             large
             proving
             that
             a
             Minister
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             may
             (
             not
             only
             by
             virtue
             of
             his
             Gifts
             )
             and
             the
             common
             bond
             of
             Christian
             Charity
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             virtue
             of
             his
             Calling
             ,
             exercise
             in
             another
             Church
             the
             acts
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             
               Charitativè
               non
               Authoritativè
            
             ,
             p.
             76.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Of
             this
             see
             my
             Disput.
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             3d
             of
             Episcopacy
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A26897-e7790
           
             *
             *
             Nort.
             P.
             45.
             
             Si
             Ecclesia
             Representativa
             sumitur
             pro
             mutua
             consultatione
             ,
             consotiatione
             &
             confoederatione
             Ecclesiarum
             particularium
             in
             Synodis
             per
             Legatos
             ,
             nova
             Ecclesiae
             forma
             non
             addita
             ,
             &
             libertate
             Ecclesi●
             salvâ
             ,
             rem
             agnoscimus
             .